TRAINING in CHRISTIAN HEALING

LEVEL THREE First edition 2016

PHYSICAL AND EMOTIONAL HEALING By Henri Lemay

Training given based on 40 years of experience in Christian healing in the Charismatic Renewal.

Offered by the CONSEIL CANADIEN DU RENOUVEAU CHARISMATIQUE Cost: $20 1

January 2016 Dear follower of Jesus, This is a translation of the second Edition of Formation en guérison chrétienne, Troisième niveau―Guérison du corps et des émotions. I thank Robert Du Broy and Dan Kelly for his translation of my text from French to English. Level Three addresses physical healing and the healing of toxic emotions. This level completes the training regarding physical healing provided in Level One (Introduction to Physical Healing) and Level Two (Physical Healing in Five Steps). In November 2001, a symposium on healing prayer was held in Rome. It was jointly organised by the Pontifical Council for the Laity and International Catholic Charismatic Renewal Services (ICCRS), the international committee set up by the Holy See to promote the Catholic Charismatic Renewal (CCR). After this symposium, forty international CCR leaders gathered to ensure the follow-up to this historic meeting. The leaders decided to take stock of all that the Lord had taught since 1967, when the Catholic Charismatic Renewal began, in the areas of healing and deliverance, including what the Lord had revealed to Christians of other denominations. A work plan was proposed and accepted. The President of ICCRS asked me if I would undertake this project. By September 2002, I had started to work full time in this research. I read many books and articles on Christian healing. In 2006, I sent my text to the Doctrinal Commission of the ICCRS, which printed the work in 2008 under the title Praying to Obtain Healing: Doctrinal Reflections and Practical Guidelines, published by Beatitudes. On my own, I continued my research into different healing prayer methods that the Lord had blessed over forty years. From September 2004 to 2012, one Saturday every month, I offered training sessions to Catholics in the Ottawa, Canada region. Every Wednesday evening, about 20 of them met to pray for the healing of people who requested it. I developed the teaching and the healing forms that you receive in this document from this experience. This is a work in progress. The teachings and the prayer wording are not in their final forms. They will be when I have concluded my research on healing. The date at the beginning of each document indicates the version of the text. Throughout this manual, I have generally used the masculine only, instead of the masculine-feminine to simplify the text. Unless otherwise indicated, Scriptural quotes are from the New Revised Standard Version, Catholic Anglicised Edition (NRSV-CE). Other translations are sometimes used due to differences in emphasis or vocabulary, with preference given to Catholic editions of the Bible, such as the New Jerusalem Bible (NJB), the New American Bible (NAB), the 1899 Douay-Rheims Bible (DRB), and the Catholic Public Domain Version (CPDV2009). CCC refers to the Catechism of the Catholic Church, 1994. Bible book abbreviations and English spelling conventions generally conform to the ICCRS style guide. The effectiveness of healing prayer depends on the docility of the prayer leader to the inspirations of the Spirit of Jesus. It is the Spirit of God who heals, not a method. The Holy Spirit has shown us over the years that there are ways of doing things that He prefers and they are all consistent with what He says in Scripture. You should never interpret the models of prayer that I propose as anything more than suggestions and possible paths. At all times, healing prayer must, first and foremost, be in response to the prompting of the Holy Spirit. Pray that the Virgin Mary obtain for us this grace. Your brother in Jesus and Mary, Henri Lemay henri.lemay @ sympatico.ca 1433 Promenade Leblanc, Orleans, ON CANADA K1C 3W7 613-837–3702 ©2015 Henri Lemay This document is copyright protected to prevent its use for commercial purposes. For educational use that does not profit (in money or its equivalent) any individual or any institution, it may be freely reproduced, unedited, in whole or in part, conditional upon an attribution of the source.

2

LEVEL THREE OF TRAINING IN CHRISTIAN HEALING PHYSICAL AND EMOTIONAL HEALING Table of Contents PHYSICAL HEALING 1. Healing Anointing 2. Faith and the Word of God 3. Natural Physical Healing

4 12 28

HEALING OF EMOTIONS 4. Psychosomatic Diseases 5. Spiritual Warfare 6. Victory over Toxic Emotions 7. Bitterness 8. Self-Hatred 9. Envy and Jealousy 10. Rejection 11. Fear 12. Unbelief

39 45 52 58 61 67 72 77 83

TOOLS FOR HEALING 13. Prayer Teams Practice Sessions

93

HEALING PRAYER FORMS 14. Blessings—Prayer Form 15. Forgiveness in Four Steps—Prayer Form 16. The Occult—Prayer Form 17. Physical Healing—Prayer Form 18. Physical Healing in Five Steps—Prayer Form 19. Four Prayers for my Physical Healing 20. Novaco Anger Scale 21. Prayer Report 22. Confidential Personal History 23. The Holmes-Rahe Stress Scale 24. Bitterness—Prayer Form 25. Self-Hatred—Prayer Form 26. Envy and Jealousy—Prayer Form 27. Rejection—Prayer Form 28. Fear—Prayer Form 29. Victory over Toxic Emotions—Supplicant’s Prayer Form 30. Disbelief—Prayer Form 31. Disbelief—Supplicant’s Prayer Form 32. Healing of Emotions—Prayer Form 33. Prayers Before and After Ministry

95 97 98 100 101 105 106 107 108 110 111 114 116 117 118 120 122 125 128 130

3

1. HEALING ANOINTING Working paper by Henri Lemay, 9 October 2009 “ The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he has anointed me.” Lk 4:18 “...it is God who establishes us with you in Christ and has anointed us, by putting his seal on us and giving us his Spirit in our hearts as a first instalment.” 2 Co 1:21,22 these words: “The anointing is the power of the Holy Spirit...It’s a gift that functions well when it’s working...(p.1) INTRODUCTION You can’t turn it on and you can’t turn it off...The anointing is 1 the Holy Spirit and the Holy Spirit is a person...He therefore Anointing...seal...deposit...surety ...This is the “promise of moves in at will when we least expect it, and sometimes the Father” Ac 1:4, the Gift of God, the baptism in the Holy when we are least deserving of it.(p.2)...The anointing is Spirit. Sometimes an anointing comes upon an assembly or a unmerited favour, it is sheer grace. ‘Gift’ and ‘anointing’ are person who is praying for others. At such times, God grants words that can wonderful healings and other graces. sometimes be used interchangeably but the liveliness of the anointing determines whether that gift works at its best...The anointing, then, is the Holy Spirit. (p.3)”

The Catechism “Anointing. The symbolism of anointing with oil also signifies the Holy Spirit, to the point of becoming a synonym for the Holy Spirit. In Christian initiation, anointing is the sacramental sign of Confirmation, called "chrismation" in the Churches of the East. Its full force can be grasped only in relation to the primary anointing accomplished by the Holy Spirit, that of Jesus. Christ (in Hebrew "messiah") means the one "anointed" by God's Spirit. There were several anointed ones of the Lord in the Old Covenant, pre-eminently King David. But Jesus is God's Anointed in a unique way: the humanity the Son assumed was entirely anointed by the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit established him as "Christ." The Virgin Mary conceived Christ by the Holy Spirit who, through the angel, proclaimed him the Christ at his birth, and prompted Simeon to come to the temple to see the Christ of the Lord.

I. EXAMPLES OF ANOINTING 1. The Anointing on Jesus, Our Model “...how God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power; how he went about doing good and healing all who were oppressed by the devil, for God was with him.” Ac 10:38

It is impossible to understand the ministry of Jesus in the Holy Land without being clear on the anointing. In Nazareth, Jesus asserted that He had received the anointing, “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he has anointed me.” Lk 4:18 He received it at the Jordan River, while in prayer, “the heaven was opened, and the Holy Spirit descended upon him in bodily form like a dove.” Lk 3:21,22 Then, “Jesus, full of the Holy Spirit, returned from the Jordan and was led by the Spirit in the wilderness...” Lk 4:1 After a stay in the desert, “Then Jesus, filled with the power of the Spirit, returned to Galilee.” v.14

The Spirit filled Christ and the power of the Spirit went out from him in his acts of healing and of saving. Finally, it was the Spirit who raised Jesus from the dead. Now, fully established as "Christ" in his humanity victorious over death, Jesus pours out the Holy Spirit abundantly until "the saints" constitute - in their union with the humanity of the Son of God - that perfect man "to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ": (Eph 4:13) "the whole Christ," in St. Augustine's expression.” CCC #

For about 30 years, Jesus lived in Nazareth as a carpenter. Prior to His experience at the Jordan, He had never healed anyone; He had performed no miracle because He had not yet received the anointing. Jesus “though he was in the form of God, did not regard equality with God something to be grasped.” Ph 2:6,7 NAB It is as a man that He saved us. Living as a man, He became the model for all human beings. All His disciples are called to receive the same anointing as He received to live as He lived and to accomplish works as He accomplished them: “the one who believes in me will also do the works that I do and, in fact, will do greater works than these, because I am going to the Father.” Jn 14:12

695

What is an Anointing? Anointing is the power of God that heals. The anointing is the Holy Spirit. R. T. Kendall In his amazing book 2 , R. T. Kendall defines anointing in 1 Surety: n., pl. -ties.1. security against loss or damage or for the payment of a debt or fulfillment of an obligation; a pledge, guaranty, or bond. [1300–50; Middle English surte < Middle French; Old French seurte < Latin sēcūritātem, acc. of sēcūritās security] (Webster's College Dictionary, 2010) 2

It is widely observed that Jesus never had to pray for a healing. His Father had anointed Him with power, a

R. T. Kendall, The Anointing: Yesterday, Today, Tomorrow p. 59, 2003,

published by Charisma House, A Strang Company, Florida, USA

4

power that was always available to Him and on Him. God’s power was transmitted even to His clothes. You only had to touch Him with faith to be healed.

what He wants while the leaders submit themselves, let Him do it, and cooperate with Him. Pentecostalism began in Los Angeles with an anointing that lasted three years. In 2000, there were more than 65 million Pentecostals around the world. However, in 1906, there were only a few people seeking the experience undergone in Acts 2:4 of being baptised in the Holy Spirit with the manifestation of praying in tongues. One of them, William Seymour, a rather short and stout black man, the son of slaves, went to Owen Lee’s home on 9 April 1906 to pray for his healing. To his surprise, Owen was instead baptised in the Holy Spirit and he began to pray in tongues. Seymour ran home to tell a few friends. As soon as he told them, he and seven others fell on the floor in ecstasy while praying in tongues. One of them, Jennie Moore, a white woman, with no musical training, began to play beautiful music on the piano and to sing the praises of God. She kept this gift until her death. The rumour spread of these manifestations and a large crowd gathered in front of their house on Bonnie Brae Street.

The haemorrhaging woman had said, “'If I but touch his clothes, I will be made well.' Immediately her haemorrhage stopped; and she felt in her body that she was healed of her disease. Immediately aware that power had gone forth from him, Jesus...” Mk 5:28–30 “After the people of that place recognized him, they sent word throughout the region and brought all who were sick to him, and begged him that they might touch even the fringe of his cloak; and all who touched it were healed.” Mt 14:35,36

2. The Anointing on the Disciples of Jesus “St. Irenaeus of Lyons repeatedly speaks of this divine pedagogy using the image of God and man becoming accustomed to one another: the Word of God dwelt in man and became the Son of man in order to accustom man to perceive God and to accustom God to dwell in man, according to the Father's pleasure.” CCC # 53

Seymour began to preach from his verandah. For three days, 24 hours a day, people came and fell under the power of God, baptised in the Holy Spirit and praying in tongues. The crowds became so large, the numbers of people who crowded into the house so great, that the foundation of the house gave way and the house collapsed. Miraculously, there were no injuries. A few days later, they relocated to Azusa Street, two blocks away, in an old abandoned building, 2,400 square feet filled with garbage. They cleaned it up. J.V. McNeil, a devout Catholic, made them a gift of boards, etc. to provide the necessary supplies to seat about 40 people.

On the day of Pentecost, a powerful anointing took place during which “suddenly from heaven there came a sound like the rush of a violent wind, and it filled the entire house where they were sitting. Divided tongues, as of fire, appeared among them, and a tongue rested on each of them.” Ac 2:2,3 The Holy Spirit burst on the scene and manifested among them taking control of their meeting “All of them were filled with the Holy Spirit and began to speak in other languages, as the Spirit gave them ability.” v. 4 The anointing explains why, on that day, in response to the preaching of Peter, 3,000 Jews were converted. Ac 2:37–41

During the next three years, there were up to nine services per day, starting early in the morning until late at night. For weeks, one meeting immediately followed another around the clock. The building was always open to visitors. The meetings started on their own without a leader to initiate them. There were alternately prayers, praise, testimonies, and at any time, messages in tongues, singing in tongues, singing a capella in English and in other languages...This singing in tongues impressed people the most and inspired them with a holy reverence, a sense of indescribable wonder. When someone received the anointing, he got up to preach. At different times, the power of God would flow through the assembly, knocking down two or three or even hundreds of people. Suddenly, throngs of people rushed to the altar seeking God. The testimonies of healings were amazing and so frequent that everyone remained speechless. There was no song book, no programme, no collection. Everything was under the guidance of God.

The anointing is why Peter was able to tell the lame beggar, “I have no silver or gold, but what I have I give you; in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, stand up and walk.” Ac 3:6 An impulse seized Peter “And he took him by the right hand and raised him up; and immediately his feet and ankles were made strong.” Ac 3:7 The man was healed instantly. When Paul went to Lystra, he saw “a man sitting who could not use his feet and had never walked, for he had been crippled from birth.” He listened to Paul as he was speaking.” The man was listening to Paul preach. Something caught Paul’s attention. “Paul, looking at him intently and seeing that he had faith to be healed,” acknowledged the presence of a healing anointing. An impulse came over him and he “said in a loud voice, 'Stand upright on your feet.' And the man sprang up and began to walk.” Ac 14:8–10

These events became known worldwide. In 1909, they had 50,000 names on their mailing list. People came from everywhere to receive this blessing. Those who could not attend asked for grace in their own country and they received it. From the beginning, the mass media mocked and ridiculed the revival. Police and firefighters tried to close the building.

3. The Azusa Street Revival 3 of 1906–1909 The Holy Spirit just takes control of the meeting and does 3

Vinson Synan, The Century of the Holy Spirit, 2001, p. 39–62.

5

Established churches demeaned the revival, accusing the participants of worshipping the devil, practising witchcraft and sexual immorality...“The last vomit of Satan.”

anointing in my teens was 56 years ago, it is still as fresh and vigorous as the day I received it.

6. Ottawa Charismatic Congress, 1978

Ten days after the beginning of this spiritual awakening, a violent earthquake, 8.3 on the Richter scale, the most powerful in American history, struck the city of Los Angeles, destroying 514 city blocks and killing 700 people. This has passed into history. Yet, the spiritual earthquake of the anointing on Azusa Street has spread across the world and its tremors are still vibrant and strong a century later.

Learn to recognise the arrival of an anointing. On the Sunday morning of this bilingual conference, Ern Baxter, the only Protestant presenter, spoke to us of the Holy Spirit and the Trinity when suddenly it happened. Until that time, we all enjoyed listening to this man of God nourish our faith, our hope and our love of God. Nobody expected an anointing, me least of all. I did not even know it existed and I was the master of ceremonies of the conference. Twelve thousand people were sitting outside in a football stadium.

4. The Catholic Charismatic Renewal 4 An anointing was the origin of the Charismatic Renewal among Catholics. On 25 February 1967, 25 Catholics, mostly students from Duquesne University, gathered for a retreat weekend. On the programme for Saturday evening was the celebration of a birthday party, not a religious service. However, in different ways, God led each retreatant to the chapel, where they experienced a tangible presence of the Holy Spirit. Some broke out in peals of laughter; others cried; some fell to the floor on their faces; all prayed in tongues. The Charismatic Renewal had been birthed in the Catholic Church. One participant, Patty Gallagher Mansfield, wrote, “Most of us were baptised in the Holy Spirit kneeling before the Blessed Sacrament in prayer. Some began to pray in tongues, others prophesied or received charisms of discernment of spirits and the word of wisdom 5 .”

Suddenly, Ern stopped talking without finishing his sentence. His eyes scanned the crowd and he called me by his side. Slowly, I got up, not believing my eyes. I could see what was happening, but I could not explain it. One row of people after another, starting at the bottom of the stadium and rising to the top, got to their feet almost simultaneously, raising their arms towards the sky and praising God. Within seconds, several rows of people were standing with hands lifted in praise. Within minutes, almost all the attendees were standing, praising God. Some were singing. Others sang in tongues. Others prophesied. Others loudly shouted messages in tongues. Others shouted or howled. Others rested in the Spirit, lying on benches, some shaking, even vibrating. Other laughed wildly and still others wept uncontrollably. Most of the 12,000 people were manifesting in one of these ways. Later, I received testimonies of healings and multiple deliverances.

5. My Conversion Through the years, I have had the privilege of witnessing various forms of anointing at different locations and ministries. The very first anointing of which I am aware resulted in my own conversion at 17 years of age. During my adolescence, I was an agnostic. In a moment of distress, I cried to the sky, “God, if you exist, do something for me.” Two weeks later, while I was alone, the Holy Spirit encouraged me to kneel and offer myself to the Lord. This is what I wanted to do and I did it. After the prayer, I suddenly became aware of the presence of God, first around me and then entering me. I was filled with joy and peace. The Lord spoke to me, guided me, and comforted me. This anointing to live in the palpable presence of God lasted six months. Since then, I have never doubted the existence of God and his love for me. My whole life changed for the better. I stopped swearing and doing other bad things. I started to go to Mass every day, to read and study my Bible, and to understand it. I read several biographies of saints, etc. I thought I had a vocation to the priesthood, which I pursued for seven years. Following this six month experience of anointing, I went into a desert, without any consolation, for 17 years, until I was baptised in the Holy Spirit at 34 years of age. Although this

My father and mother were in the middle of the crowd. They later told me they saw the anointing of the Holy Spirit climb the bleachers toward them, engulfing one row after another until it reached theirs and then continued on behind them. My father rested in the Spirit when the Spirit visited his row. From the stage, I saw (do not ask me how, I do not know) something like a cloud covering—without obscuring—one row after another. As the cloud covered a row, something happened to almost everyone in that row. The conference speakers and main leaders had joined me next to Ern Baxter in the middle of the stage, not knowing what to think about what was happening before our astonished eyes. Ern Baxter explained that this was an anointing of the Holy Spirit. Another highly regarded speaker, Father Rick Thomas of Texas, said he agreed, but added that it was not only the Holy Spirit at work, that people did not understand what was happening, and several became increasingly worried. He advised me to put a stop to it. Ern Baxter, Father Francis Martin, and a few others agreed.

4 Ibid., article on The Catholic Charismatic Renewal by Peter Hocken, p. 208–232 5 Ibid., p. 208

I asked them how. Father Rick said, “Invite the music ministry to begin a song of praise,” which they did. The

6

crowd joined in, we retook control of the meeting, and we praised God for a time. At dinner, I convened a meeting with twenty leaders and speakers to a round table discussion on what we had experienced. All agreed that we had experienced a powerful anointing of the Holy Spirit.

other with the same phenomena that I saw in Ottawa in 1978. Then everything stopped. During the wave, John remained silent, but between waves of the Spirit, he explained what we had just experienced. After a few minutes, a second wave passed over the meeting, and then a third, then a fourth. Just before the wave or immediately after, John told us: “Here is a wave of praying in tongues” or “Here is a wave of healing” or “Here is a wave of prophecies” or “Here is a wave for the anointing of a new ministry.” A few years later, I witnessed the same phenomena with John Wimber in another ecumenical congress.

7. A Catholic Parish In 1984, my wife and I decided to join the parish of St. Mary’s of Ottawa with Father Bob Bedard. Archbishop Plourde, then Archbishop of Ottawa, had asked Father Bob to become a parish priest and to do “everything that the Holy Spirit would inspire him to do, everything he had learned in the Charismatic Renewal.” The parish was almost dead: only about 20 people attended Sunday Mass. After a while, an anointing rested on the building. I arrived ten minutes before Mass just to sit in His presence. There were many of us in attendance. Often, in the silence, a soft anointing covered me, and I had a distinct sense of the presence of God who loves me. Many others, especially among the men, experienced the same thing. We had tears in our eyes. Then, after about ten minutes, the anointing lifted just in time for the start of the Mass. Within two years, attendance at that Mass rose to more than 800 people.

9. Ending the Anointing Enter and remain in the anointing.

During 11AM Sunday Mass, the charismatic Mass, there is often an anointing that descends upon the congregation during singing in tongues at the end of Gloria and singing the Great Amen, which completes the doxology. This same anointing is manifested during the singing of the Our Father when the whole assembly holds hands and raises them to the sky in praise.

In 1988, during a charismatic conference in Ottawa, Father Émilien Tardif finished his teaching by giving some words of knowledge on healing. A healing service was scheduled an hour later. However, the anointing for healing was growing in our assembly of 6,000 people. Many other words of knowledge and prophecies sprung up on all sides. Being the leader at that time, I had to decide on the spot whether we were to continue to welcome the anointing and immediately hold the healing service, or I should pass the microphone to our next speaker, a priest, who showed impatience and was irritated that I hesitated to give him his time to give his teaching. I yielded to his insistence and I interrupted the anointing to give him the floor. What a mistake! The anointing never returned and I had to content myself with a healing ministry that was uninspired and without fruit. I had learned a valuable lesson:

8. The Anointing on John Wimber

When the anointing comes, enter into it and remain in it.

John Wimber is recognised as the initiator of the third wave 6 of the Holy Spirit in the 20th century. Around 1990, I attended a NARSC 7 conference in New Orleans in Louisiana, USA, where John Wimber led a workshop for about 2,000 people. After 30 minutes of singing and praise, John gave a clear and sober teaching on the healing ministry of Jesus. After instruction, John invited us to stand. He asked us to agree with him to invite the Holy Spirit to come. He did it with great simplicity: “Come Holy Spirit, come.” Then he invited us to sit and wait, which we did. He told us we did not need to pray. We could keep our eyes open to see what would happen. And something did happen. Suddenly, John said, “Here He comes from this side of the room, like a wave.” I was sitting high up in the back so I could see everything. I saw a movement through the crowd from one side to the

10. A Variety of Anointings; One Body The Lord gives different anointings to different people. “It is no longer I who live, but Christ who lives in me.” Gal 2:20 Jesus continues his ministry on earth through the members of his Body. Before discerning his call to the priesthood, Father Bob Bedard wanted to become a dentist. After his baptism in the Holy Spirit, he realised that his prayers to heal toothaches were almost always answered. Some have an anointing for lengthening legs to heal back pain, for inner healing, or for deliverance. Others have an anointing to give rest in the Spirit; for intercession; to visit the sick, prisoners, or shut-ins; to care for small children; to help restore priests in their ministry; or to encourage the saints to walk in the ways of holiness, etc. There are natural gifts, certainly, but I am talking about much more than that: there is a presence of God, an anointing, which produces results far beyond human contribution. It really is Jesus, by His Holy Spirit, who continues His work as Redeemer and Lord.

6 The first wave was that of Pentecostalism in 1906; the second, the Charismatic Renewal in the Reformation churches in 1950 and among Catholics in 1967; and the third, the neo-charismatics in 1981. These three waves continue to grow and spread around the world. Each new wave is larger than the previous one: in 2000, there were 65 million Pentecostals, 175 million charismatics (of which 119 million are Catholics), and 295 million neo-charismatics. Thus, 535 million or 27.7% of Christians in the year 2000 were Pentecostal, charismatic or neo-charismatic. 7 NARSC: North American Renewal Service Committee.

7

power of Jesus to heal, His anointing, was transmitted, absorbed, or transferred to clothing, His garment.

“You have been anointed by the Holy One, and all of you have knowledge...As for you, the anointing that you received from him abides in you, and so you do not need anyone to teach you. But as his anointing teaches you about all things...abide in him.” 1 Jn 2:20,27

“They...brought all who were sick to him (Jesus), and begged him that they might touch even the fringe of his cloak; and all who touched it were healed.” Mt 14:35,36

12. The Anointing of Brother André

“There was a woman who had been suffering from haemorrhages for twelve years...She had heard about Jesus, and came up behind him in the crowd and touched his cloak...Immediately her haemorrhage stopped; and she felt in her body that she was healed of her disease....Immediately (he was) aware that power had gone forth from him.”

The anointing of the Lord came upon Brother André. He knew in his inner being what the Lord wanted to do. Docile to the Spirit, he received from the Lord and gave specific people words of knowledge, words of wisdom, and prophecies; he exercised the charisms of faith, healing, and working of miracles. His biographer remarked, “Here, as in Lourdes, divine action is manifested by a flowering of favours. In the place of the miraculous spring of the Grotto is the touch of or a word from a humble consecrated religious 8 .”

Mk 5:25–30

The same phenomenon is found in the disciple Paul. “God did extraordinary miracles through Paul, so that when the handkerchiefs or aprons that had touched his skin were brought to the sick, their diseases left them, and the evil spirits came out of them.” Ac 19:11,12

Here is one example from among thousands. In 1884, while on his knees, he was washing the floor of the entrance to the college where he was the porter. Held by two men, a woman arrived and asked to see Brother André. A colleague turned and said to him, “Brother André, this lady would like to speak to you.” He kept scrubbing the floor and said, “What do you want?” She said, “I’m suffering from rheumatism, please heal me.” Brother André said, “Let her walk.” She took two or three steps while the brother continued to scrub the floor. After a moment, he added, “You’re no longer sick, you can go home.” She left unaided 9 .

The Old Testament records the same phenomenon in the ministry of the prophet Elisha, a miracle that took place after his death. Elisha had received a double portion of the Spirit that had rested on Elijah. In fact, Elisha performed exactly twice as many miracles as Elijah. The healing power of the anointing of the Spirit, which rested on Elisha during his life, had passed down to his bones. The incident occurred during a raid by a band of Moabites, the enemies of Israel. “As a man was being buried, a marauding band was seen and the man was thrown into the grave of Elisha; as soon as the man touched the bones of Elisha, he came to life and stood on his feet.” 2 K 13:21

He encouraged each and all to pray for himself or for their sick at home. Canadian and American folklore is filled with anecdotes of healings and miracles. At St. Joseph’s Oratory in Montreal, there are hundreds of crutches and braces left in testimony to healings from his prayer. In 2010, Brother André was canonised and declared a saint.

For 2,000 years, we have witnessed the same phenomenon in the bones and other relics of saints. The power to work miracles and healings is transmitted to the remains of saints after their death. St. Augustine tells us of the miraculous healing of Paul and Palladia, brother and sister, on Easter Sunday, in Hippo. It happened just before the Easter service in the cave where he had placed the bones of St. Stephen. “The young man was holding the bars of the holy place where the relics were, and praying, suddenly he fell down, and lay precisely as if asleep, but not trembling as he was wont to do even in sleep…And behold! He rose up, and trembled no more, for he was healed.” Three days later, it was his sister’s turn to be healed in the same place: “No sooner had she touched the bars than she, in the same way as her brother, collapsed, as if falling asleep, and rose up cured.” Augustine 10 called these healings the “eloquence of God.”

II. CHARACTERISTICS OF THE ANOINTING The anointing is the Holy Spirit. It is the power of God. This anointing can grow in the person who prays and in the person who receives healing. The anointing for healing is transmissible, measurable, and tangible. — Kenneth Hagin

1. Transmissible The healing power of God can be charged into a cloth like electricity is charged into a battery. Without a doubt, the anointing is transmitted by the laying on of hands.

2. Measurable The active power of the Lord varies in us who have not received the Spirit without measure. That is why the

The following three incidents have one thing in common: the 8 9

10 http://www.newadvent.org/fathers/120122.htm; Saint Augustine, The City of God, volume 22, chap. 8.

Henri-Paul Bergeron, Le frère André c.s.c. 1947, p. 91. Ibid., p. 65.

8

charism of healing, a manifestation of the Spirit when one person prays for another. It is a powerful encouragement to believe that healing has begun and will increase until it is complete.

healings we receive are partial and by degree. Physical healings usually take place after a sustained and often repeated laying on of hands, which we call “soaking someone in prayer.” Healing depends on the degree of faith of the prayer leader and the degree of faith of the supplicant. “He could do no deed of power there (Nazareth), except that he laid his hands on a few sick people and cured them.” Mk 6:5

III. THE ANOINTING ON US 1. A Christian Receives the Same Anointing as Jesus

God commanded the prophet Elijah, “you shall anoint Elisha son of Shaphat of Abel-meholah as prophet in your place” 1 K 19:16 which he did. Then Elisha asked Elijah, “Please let me inherit a double share of your spirit” 2 K 2:9 and he received it. Scripture says Jesus had received the Spirit “without measure.” Jesus healed all who asked Him, every last one, because He has “the Spirit without measure.” Jn 3:34 But we have not received the Spirit without measure; we have received a portion of the Spirit. Healing depends, first, on the extent of the power of healing that is transmitted to us. Just as the anointing to preach or teach varies from one person to another and even from one time to another, the anointing to heal may be more or less powerful from one person to another and one time to another. With a powerful anointing to heal, the sick heal completely and immediately. Otherwise, they heal partially and gradually or not at all.

“He (Jesus) is called “Christ” because he is anointed with the Holy Spirit by His Father.” As they (the Church Fathers) saw it, the mystery of the anointing was so important that the very name of ‘Christians’ was derived from it. —Father Raniero Cantalamessa “God, indeed, who has predestined us to adoption as his sons, has conformed us to the glorious Body of Christ. So then you who have become sharers in Christ are appropriately called 'Christs'.” St. Cyril of Jerusalem 11 quoted in CCC # 2782

It is quite significant that the disciples of Jesus were called “Christians,” from the Greek Chrisianoï or the Latin christianus: “the disciples of Him who is anointed.” This says that the characteristic of a disciple of Jesus is that he shares (or should share) the same anointing that made Jesus of Nazareth the Messiah. Father Cantalamessa conveys to us this view from the perspective of the early fathers of the Church: “According to some of them, just as by the incarnation the Word became ‘Jesus’, and by the anointing in his baptism he became ‘Christ’, that is to say, God’s Anointed One, the Messiah; he is called Christ because the Father anointed him with the Holy Spirit. According to them, the mystery of this anointing is so important that the name “Christian” is derived from it.

However, the effectiveness of the healing anointing also depends on the degree of faith and trust in Jesus of the supplicant, because he can also activate the power of healing in himself. “He could do no deed of power there (Nazareth), except that he laid his hands on a few sick people and cured them.” Mk 6:5 In the case of the woman with a haemorrhage, there were two factors at play: first, the healing power of Jesus, the anointing, transmitted to his clothing. However, there was also the active and expectant faith of this woman who told herself, “If I but touch his clothes, I will be made well.” Mk 5:28 Because “she had heard about Jesus, and came up behind him in the crowd and touched his cloak.” v.27

“This is why we are called ‘Christians,’ (chrisianoï),” because we are anointed (chriometha) with the oil of God.” Christian, according to this explanation, did not so much mean ‘followers of Christ’...but rather ‘sharers in Christ’s anointing 12 .’” Father Raniero Cantalamessa

It is a fruit of Christian healing testimonies: they stimulate faith and hope increase in listeners. Thus, the effectiveness of the healing anointing encounters an active faith that gives action to anointing.

Let us restrict our review of the anointing for healing. The most dramatic healing method is the anointing. The stronger the anointing, the faster is the healing and the more numerous are the healings. At the Jordan, Jesus received the anointing of the Spirit for His mission. Peter describes it as, “how God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power” to enable Him for “doing good and healing all who were oppressed by the devil.” Ac 10:38

3. Tangible You can occasionally feel the healing anointing in you who pray for the sick and the sick may also feel this, which should increase faith and power in each. Jesus felt a force coming out of him. The haemorrhaging woman was conscious of receiving this power in her. The anointing is therefore tangible. In this way, you can sometimes feel the healing anointing in you as you pray for the sick and the sick person can also feel it. This is the

11

St. Cyril of Jerusalem, myst. Catech. 3, 1: PG 33, 1088A Raniero Cantalamessa, The Holy Spirit in the Life of Jesus, The Liturgical Press, Collegeville, Minnesota, 1994, p. 6–7; https://books.google.ca/books?id=yiwKTW3yaTIC&printsec=frontcover#v= onepage&q&f=false 12

9

The Father is in the Son, the Son in the disciples, the disciples in the world. (Jn 17:20–26) And in the opposite direction: the Church is called the fullness of Christ (Col 1:19), i.e., it is filled with the treasures of the divine life through Christ who is Himself filled by God. (Col 2:9–10) All the power of the Father was given to Jesus: “The Father loves the Son and has placed all things in his hands.” Jn 3:35 Yet the Son asks only for what He knows to be the will of the Father, and we should, too. Jesus receives the Spirit without measure and gives Him without measure to His Body, the Church. The Church is us. Everyone gets a portion of that Spirit according to the mission that the Lord entrusts to him. “For we are what he has made us, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand to be our way of life.” Ep 2:10 It is by the anointing, by the Holy Spirit, that every Christian realises the mission, the works, that Christ has entrusted to him.

One of the charisms of healing can occur in any disciple of Jesus from time to time without one being able to say that one has a healing ministry. Receiving prophetic words does not make someone a prophet. Let us be clear: Most healings by a disciple of Jesus are obtained by the virtue of faith rather than by the charism of healing, as we shall soon see. (See Mark 16:17,18.) The word of knowledge is a charism. “To another, the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit.” 1 Co 12:8 DRB 13 Here is what Father Émilien Tardif has written 14 : “The word of knowledge is a beautiful charism through which God reveals and communicates what happened, or what is happening, in the salvation history of people. Thanks to this revelation, we can get to the root of a problem that was the cause of a blockage. We have in it the knowledge of a healing...” Some words of knowledge need only be proclaimed for them to bring healing to the condition revealed. They work more like one of the many charisms of healing than a mere charism revelation. At other times, the word of knowledge announces what the Lord wants to heal by the laying on of hands. In such cases, it is important to recognise to whom this word relates (it can be one or more persons) and offer prayers by the laying on of hands. Because the Lord has taken the trouble to reveal a condition in a supplicant, we can now expect God to heal this condition. The words of knowledge therefore generate as much faith and expectation of healing in the supplicant as in the prayer minister. Jesus is our model: “the Son can do nothing on his own, but only what he sees the Father doing; for whatever the Father does, the Son does likewise. The Father loves the Son and shows him all that he himself is doing.” Jn 5:19,20 Because the Father gives a word of knowledge, He reveals “all that he himself is doing.” The prayer minister lays hands on the supplicant to do “what he sees the Father doing.” This is the plan of God, “Your kingdom come. Your will be done, on earth as it is in heaven.”

2. The Anointing for Charisms “For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, and to another the word of knowledge by to the same Spirit, to another faith by the same Spirit, to another gifts of healing by the one Spirit, to another the working of miracles, to another prophecy, to another the discerning of spirits, to another divers kinds of tongues, to another the interpretation of tongues.” 1 Co 12:8–10 KJ This list of charisms of 1 Corinthians 12 is the only one where the gifts are identified as spiritual v.1. Saint Paul says that the Holy Spirit activates the charisms. It is He who decides who will receive a particular charism. It is He who decides when He “allots to each one individually just as the Spirit chooses.” v.11 “To each is given the manifestation of the Spirit” v.7. However, the disciple of Jesus cannot decide which charisms he will receive nor when he will receive them.

Mt 6:10

At the end of 1 Corinthians 12, Paul asks a series of questions, to which the answer always seems to be “no.” “Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all teachers? Do all work miracles? Do all possess gifts of healing? Do all speak in tongues? Do all interpret?” v.29–30 These are charismatic ministries, i.e., an anointing that comes up quite often in the same person so that one could say that the Lord often uses this person to manifest “the Spirit for the common good.” v.7 The healing anointing rested often enough on Father Émilien Tardif for us to be able to say he had a “healing ministry.” We can say the same thing about Saints Brother André, Padre Pio, Don Bosco, and Vincent Ferrier...However, it is hazardous for anyone to build his ministry on charisms because no one can control it: he cannot trigger them, he can only receive them because “All these are activated by one and the same Spirit, who allots to each one individually just as the Spirit chooses.” v.11 An apostolate should rather be built on the Word of God (teaching or preaching) or a work of charity, etc.

3. The Anointing Without Prayer Sometimes the anointing on you is so strong that you just have to touch people for them to be healed. In these instances, you can order the physically disabled to get up, etc. and they will obey.

4. The Anointing on the Word The Word of God is always anointed when you are docile to the Holy Spirit. God watches over His word to perform it. See instruction on “PHYSICAL HEALING BY FAITH IN THE WORD OF GOD” by Henri Lemay (Chapter 2 of this book). 13

DRB: The 1899 Douay-Rheims Bible translation closely reflects the wording of the Vulgate, referring here to “fear” rather than “wickedness” as rendered in most contemporary English translations. 14 Émilien Tardif, Jésus a fait de moi un témoin, 1984, p. 57–60.

10

Charismatic Renewal in Benin, of which Jean Pliya is the shepherd, has identified and trained healing evangelists. This team has been most successful at getting conversion commitments. The training teaches them how to proclaim the Scriptures, especially the kerygma, and how to recognise an anointing. According to Jean Pliya, the factors listed above favour the occurrence of anointing.

5. The Anointing by Audacity of Faith The virtue of faith that you express in the Word of God and that you boldly push to its limit brings an anointing on you. See instruction on “PHYSICAL HEALING BY FAITH IN THE WORD OF GOD” by Henri Lemay (Chapter 2 of this book).

IV. HOW TO NURTURE THE ANOINTING Identify those who have a call to evangelisation by healing and train them to proclaim the Holy Scriptures, especially the kerygma, and to recognise the personal signs of the imminent arrival of the anointing of the Holy Spirit. Sometimes, the following factors seem to favour the emergence of anointing: • The charism of faith; • Sensitivity to the Holy Spirit and obedience to its promptings; • Focus on the Holy Spirit; • Being sent on a mission by the Holy Spirit (Acts 13:4); • The Eucharist, especially after Holy Communion; • The clear proclamation of the kerygma, usually accompanied by the condemnation of occult practices and recognition of the victory of Christ over all the forces of evil; • A life completely surrendered to the Divine Providence, which is manifested by the spirituality of praising God at all times and in all circumstances; • A life of prayer and fasting; • The awareness of one’s own poverty and offering it to Jesus; • Asking the Virgin Mary to intercede for you; she is filled with the anointing; • Praying in tongues, especially singing in tongues, is often the prelude to an anointing. Do not interrupt too quickly the deep silence that follows singing in tongues. When you respond to prophecies and to words of knowledge that often accompany this silence, an anointing may intensify, bringing surprising results; and • Small praise produces a small anointing. Powerful praise produces a powerful anointing. —Jean Pliya In 2004, Jean Pliya, from Benin, who served on the Council of the ICCRS at the Vatican as the person responsible worldwide for ministries of healing and deliverance, explained how he recognises the approach of a healing anointing. The Lord gives him the same sign he had given to Father Raymond Halter, a French missionary in Africa. Just before an anointing begins, both experience a contraction in the epigastrium 15 . Often, he will not wait for this sign to start healing ministry time. The National Committee of the 15

Epigastrium: n. (plural epigastria /-rɪə/) Anatomy, The part of the upper abdomen immediately over the stomach. Origin: late 17th century: via late Latin from Greek epigastrion, neuter of epigastrios 'over the belly', from epi 'upon' + gastēr 'belly'. (www.oxforddictionaries.com)

11

2. PHYSICAL HEALING BY FAITH IN THE WORD OF GOD Working paper by Henri Lemay, 16 November 2009 the charisms to homes around the world through television. The baton of the popular leadership of Pentecostal and charismatic Protestants passed from charismatic healers to televangelist 22 teachers, equally on television and radio as in large gatherings. It is in this context 23 that the Charismatic Renewal started in 1950 in Reformation churches and in 1967 in the Catholic Church.

INTRODUCTION The Scriptures show three methods of divine healing: the sovereign intervention of God (as at Beth-zatha 16 or Lourdes), anointing (especially the charisms and the sacraments), and the prayer of faith according to the Scriptures, being either the prayer minister’s or the supplicant’s.

Pentecostalism in the 20th Century

Major proponents 24 of the Word of Faith Movement had a huge impact on the Charismatic Renewal, among both Protestants and Catholics, through the media (books, radio, television, audio and video cassettes, CDs, DVDs) and large gatherings. Kenneth Hagin and his group made a distinction between the Word-Logos (The Word of God that does not change) and the Word-Rhema 25 (the Word of God applied by the Holy Spirit in a specific situation). These Faith Teachers 26 offered physical healing, inner healing, deliverance from all evil oppression, and material prosperity in exchange for an oral confession of a biblical phrase, which the Lord would honour. Of course, as in any movement, there were deplorable excesses: some refused, on principle, any medical assistance for sicknesses; some were seduced by the lure of materialism, gain, and avarice by the “Prosperity Gospel.” These abuses were denounced and opposed by Kenneth Hagin. Despite these errors, the Word of Faith Movement spread around the world in the late 20th century. In 1974, Kenneth Hagin founded a training school, the Rhema Bible Institute, which trained 28,000 pastors who were sent to more than one hundred countries as missionaries. He was a favourite guest of Full Gospel leader Demos Shakarian, well as at major charismatic Catholic conferences. He published more than one hundred books, which sold in millions of copies.

17

The 20th century promoters of Christian healing by a heart connection and a sustained proclamation of a promise from the Bible originated in Pentecostal churches in the late 1970s. This faith movement, launched by Kenneth Hagin, followed at a period (1947 to 1967) rich with crusades of healing by the charisms (often in giant tents), which began after World War II with evangelists 18 who were powerful in word and deed. Many Catholics and Protestants took part in these healing crusades and they were amazed. Demos Shakarian 19 founded a work of evangelisation for businessmen with the help of Oral Roberts and other celebrities of the movement of healing by charisms (including Kenneth Hagin). These meals—Full Gospel talks—attracted four million participants each month in restaurants, hotels, and cafeterias, where businessmen evangelised other businessmen. In 1967, the Women’s Aglow Fellowship 20 was founded to provide women with the same graces. They gathered more than 50,000 women a month in evangelistic meetings. Many leaders of the Charismatic Renewal—as many Catholics as Protestants—were trained there. This movement of faith, launched by Kenneth Hagin around 1967, coincided with the arrival of televangelists 21 , who took

It should be understood that any Pentecostalism, from its origins and the entire healing movement from 1947 to 1967, as well as televangelists and charismatic revivals, emphasised the importance of Scripture, especially the works and words of Jesus found in the four Gospels.

16

See John 5. This historical overview was drawn from Vinson Synan, The Century of the Holy Spirit: 100 Years of Pentecostal and Charismatic Renewal 1901– 2001, 2001. 18 Among these evangelists with a powerful healing ministry, we find in the United States, Oral Roberts, Aimee Semple McPherson, and Kathryn Kulhman; and in Asia, in Africa and in Latin America, Tommy Hicks, Tommy L. Osborn, Reinhard Bonnke; and recently, Marilyn Hickey, Joyce Meyer, and Benny Hinn (1977). 19 Demos Shakarian founded Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship International (FGBMFI) in 1952, to which joined several lay Catholics. They established more than 3,000 chapters in 117 countries, where participants sang hymns, ate a good meal, prayed in tongues and evangelised their friends. They listened to the testimonies of successful businessmen, sermons by great evangelists, and inspired music by great songwriters and performers. 20 Women’s Aglow Fellowship was founded by Rita Bennett, Ellen Olson, and Jane Hansen. In 1990, there were 1,700 chapters in the United Stated and 900 others in 103 countries. 21 Among these televangelists, we find Oral Roberts (1957), Pat Robertson (1960), Paul Crouch (1969), Robert Schuller (1970), Jimmy Swaggart (1972–88), Jim Bakker (1973–87), and Fred Price. 17

I. THE CATHOLIC CATECHISM The Catholic Church, in her Catechism, makes statements that support the stances of faith of Pentecostals and Charismatics regarding Holy Scriptures, 22

Among these teaching televangelists, we find Oral Roberts, Kenneth Hagin, Pat Robertson, Kenneth Copeland, and Joyce Meyer. 23 This is in the context of the great healing rallies of the Full Gospel movement of Demos Shakarian and the televangelists. 24 Among these promoters were Kenneth Hagin (considered the founder), Oral Roberts, Demos Shakarian, Kenneth and Gloria Copeland, Fred Price, Charles Capps, Reinhard Bonnke, Ray McCauley (South Africa), Ulf Eckman (Sweden), Creflo A. Dollar, Jerry Savelle, and Norvel Hayes. 25 For more on the Logos and Rhema Word, see p.20. 26 Leaders in the Word of Faith Movement are called Faith Teachers.

12

The supernatural sense that comes with faith “All the faithful share in understanding and handing on revealed truth. They have received the anointing of the Holy Spirit, who instructs 29 them and guides them into all truth 30 .” CCC # 91

and allows Catholics to boldly believe the promises Jesus made to His followers. Let us review some of the texts of the Catechism. The Catholic Church recognises three sources of authority to understand the single deposit of faith of the Word of God: Scripture, Tradition, and the Magisterium.

3. Holy Scripture Christ—the unique Word of Scripture— “Through all the words of Sacred Scripture, God speaks only one single Word, his one Utterance in whom he expresses himself completely 31 : CCC # 102

1. The Magisterium “This Magisterium is not superior to the Word of God, but is its servant. It teaches only what has been handed on to it. At the divine command and with the help of the Holy Spirit, it listens to this devotedly, guards it with dedication and expounds it faithfully. All that it proposes for belief as being divinely revealed is drawn from this single deposit of faith.” CCC # 86 The three sources of the single deposit of faith must work together. ““It is clear therefore that, in the supremely wise arrangement of God, sacred Tradition, Sacred Scripture and the Magisterium of the Church are so connected and associated that one of them cannot stand without the others. Working together, each in its own way, under the action of the one Holy Spirit, they all contribute effectively to the salvation of souls.” CCC # 95

'You recall that one and the same Word of God extends throughout Scripture, that it is one and the same Utterance that resounds in the mouths of all the sacred writers, since he who was in the beginning God with God has no need of separate syllables; for he is not subject to time.'—Saint Augustine 32 ” CCC # 102 “For this reason, the Church has always venerated the Scriptures as she venerates the Lord's Body. She never ceases to present to the faithful the bread of life, taken from the one table of God's Word and Christ's Body. 33 ” CCC # 103

“In Sacred Scripture, the Church constantly finds her nourishment and her strength 34 , for she welcomes it not as a human word, ‘but as what it really is, the word of God’ 35 . ‘In the sacred books, the Father who is in heaven comes lovingly to meet his children, and talks with them. 36 ’” CCC # 104

2. Tradition “The Tradition here in question comes from the apostles and hands on what they received from Jesus' teaching and example and what they learned from the Holy Spirit. The first generation of Christians did not yet have a written New Testament, and the New Testament itself demonstrates the process of living Tradition.” CCC # 83

Inspiration and Truth of Scripture “The inspired books teach the truth. “Since therefore all that the inspired authors or sacred writers affirm should be regarded as affirmed by the Holy Spirit, we must acknowledge that the books of Scripture firmly, faithfully, and without error teach that truth which God, for the sake of our salvation, wished to see confided to the Sacred Scriptures. 37 ” CCC # 107

“Tradition is to be distinguished from the various theological, disciplinary, liturgical or devotional traditions, born in the local churches over time. These are the particular forms, adapted to different places and times, in which the great Tradition is expressed. In the light of Tradition, these traditions can be retained, modified or even abandoned under the guidance of the Church's Magisterium.” CCC # 83

“Christianity is the religion of the “Word” of God, “not a written and mute word, but incarnate and living” 38 . If the Scriptures are not to remain a dead letter, Christ, the eternal Word of the living God, must, through the Holy Spirit, “open (our) minds to understand the Scriptures 39 .”CCC # 108 The Holy Spirit, Interpreter of Scripture “But since Sacred

The written expression of this tradition can be found in the Church Fathers. “'The sayings of the holy Fathers are a witness to the life-giving presence of this Tradition, showing how its riches are poured out in the practice and life of the Church, in her belief and her prayer.' 27 ” CCC # 78

29

See 1 Jn 2:20–27. See Jn 16:13. 31 See He 1:1–3. 32 Saint Augustine, Ps. 103:4, 1: PL 37, 1378. 33 Idem DV 21. 34 See DV 24. 35 See 1 Th 2:13. 36 See DV 21. 37 See DV 11. 38 Saint Bernard, hom. miss. 4, 11: Opera, ed. J. Leclercq-H. Rochais, v. 4 (Romae 1966) p. 57. 39 See Lk 24:45. 30

“The Holy Spirit, through whom the living voice of the Gospel rings out in the Church—and through her in the world—leads believers to the full truth, and makes the Word of Christ dwell in them in all its richness. 28 ” CCC # 79 27

Text drawn from Vatican II, Dogmatic Constitution on Divine Revelation “Dei Verbum” (DV), (The Word of God) #8. Idem DV 8.

28

13

Scripture is inspired, there is another and no less important principle of correct interpretation, without which Scripture would remain a dead letter. “Sacred Scripture must be read and interpreted in the light of the same Spirit by whom it was written. 40 ” CCC # 111

you will.” Mk 11:24 Such is the power of prayer and of faith that does not doubt: “all things are possible to him who believes.” Mk 9:23, Mt 21:22 Jesus is as saddened by the “lack of faith” of his own neighbors and the “little faith” of his own disciples Mt 8:26 as he is struck with admiration at the great faith of the Roman centurion 50 and the Canaanite woman 51 .” CCC # 2610

“Be especially attentive “to the content and unity of the whole Scripture.” Different as the books which comprise it may be, Scripture is a unity by reason of the unity of God’s plan, of which Christ Jesus is the center and heart, open since his Passover 41 .” CCC # 112

“Jesus Prays” “‘He was praying in a certain place and when he had ceased, one of his disciples said to him, 'Lord, teach us to pray.’’ In seeing the Master at prayer the disciple of Christ also wants to pray. By contemplating and hearing the Son, the master of prayer, the children learn to pr ay to the Father.” CCC # 2601 “Jesus' filial prayer is the perfect model of prayer in the New Testament. Often done in solitude and in secret, the prayer of Jesus involves a loving adherence to the will of the Father even to the Cross and an absolute confidence in being heard.” CCC # 2620

“The phrase “heart 42 of Christ” can refer to Sacred Scripture, which makes known his heart, closed before the Passion, as the Scripture was obscure. But the Scripture has been opened since the Passion; since those who from then on have understood it, consider and discern in what way the prophecies must be interpreted. 43 ” CCC # 112 “The Gospels are the Heart of all the Scriptures “because they are our principal source for the life and teaching of the Incarnate Word, our Saviour”. CCC # 125, quoting Vatican II, Dei

“Jesus Taught to Pray” “Once committed to conversion, the heart learns to pray in faith. Faith is a filial adherence to God beyond what we feel and understand. It is possible because the beloved Son gives us access to the Father. He can ask us to “seek” and to “knock,” since he himself is the door and the way. 52 ”

Verbum # 18

Scripture in the Life of the Church “Such is the force and power of the Word of God that it can serve the Church as her support and vigour, and the children of the Church as strength for their faith, food for the soul, and a pure and lasting fount of spiritual life. 44 ” Hence “access to Sacred Scripture ought to be open wide to the Christian faithful.” 45 CCC # 131

CCC # 2609

“Three principal parables on prayer are transmitted to us by St. Luke: The first, “the importunate friend,” 53 invites us to urgent prayer: “Knock, and it will be opened to you.” To the one who prays like this, the heavenly Father will “give whatever he needs,” and above all the Holy Spirit who contains all gifts. The second, “the importunate widow,” 54 is centered on one of the qualities of prayer: it is necessary to pray always without ceasing and with the patience of faith. “and yet, when the Son of Man comes, will he find faith on earth?” The third parable, “the Pharisee and the tax collector,” 55 concerns the humility of the heart that prays. “God, be merciful to me a sinner!” the Church continues to make this prayer its own: Kyrie eleison!” CCC # 2613

“The Church “forcefully and specifically exhorts all the Christian faithful... to learn the surpassing knowledge of Jesus Christ 46 , by frequent reading of the divine Scriptures. Ignorance of the Scriptures is ignorance of Christ. 47 ” CCC # 133

““The Church has always venerated the divine Scriptures as she venerated the Body of the Lord 48 ”: both nourish and govern the whole Christian life. “Your word is a lamp to my feet and a light to my path”.” Ps 119:105 49 .” CCC # 141

4. Bold Prayer in Faith ‘Believe That you Have Already Received it’ “Just as Jesus prays to the Father and gives thanks before receiving his gifts, so he teaches us filial boldness: “Whatever you ask in prayer, believe that you receive it, and

“When Jesus openly entrusts to his disciples the mystery of prayer to the Father, he reveals to them what their prayer and ours must be, once he has returned to the Father in his glorified humanity. What is new is to “ask in his name.” Jn 14:13 Faith in the Son introduces the disciples into the knowledge of the Father, because Jesus is “the way, and the truth, and the life.” Jn 14:6 Faith bears its fruit in love: it

40

See DV 12, § 3. See Lk 24:25–27, 44–46. 42 See Ps 22:15. 43 cf. Saint Thomas Aquinas, Ps 21:11. 44 See DV 21. 45 See DV 22. 46 See Ph 3:8. 47 St. Jerome, Is. prol.: PL 24, 17B (DV 25). 48 DV 21 49 See also Is 50:4. 41

50

See Mt 8:10. See Mt 15:28. See Mt 7:7–11, 13–14. 53 See Lk 11:5–13. 54 See Lk 18:1–8. 55 See Lk 18:9–14. 51 52

14

means keeping the word and the commandments of Jesus, it means abiding with him in the Father who, in him, so loves us that he abides with us. In this new covenant the certitude that our petitions will be heard is founded on the prayer of Jesus. 56 ” CCC # 2614

was bedridden starting at 15 years of age for 16 months. He weighed 89 pounds. His body was little more than a skeleton. He went into a coma regularly for one, two or three weeks. He had 65 per cent paralysis in his upper body and 100 per cent in his lower body. Three times, he died, but he came back to life. On one of those occasions, he was brought down to hell by demons. He cried to God, telling him he was going to church (a Baptist church) whenever he could. He continued to descend and it was getting hotter. He shouted, “Jesus!” And he heard a voice say with authority: “Leave him alone!” And he rose again and returned to his body. From that moment, he wanted to praise the Lord and made it his routine, especially in the evening before falling asleep. Five doctors visited, one of whom was from the Mayo Clinic. Two of them explained that his condition was not viable and that he could die at any moment from any one of his incurable and terminal diseases.

“Jesus Answers Prayer” “Prayer to Jesus is answered by him already during his ministry, through signs that anticipate the power of his death and Resurrection: Jesus hears the prayer of faith, expressed in words (the leper 57 , Jairus 58 , the Canaanite woman 59 , the good thief 60 ) or in silence (the bearers of the paralytic 61 , the woman with a hemorrhage who touches his clothes 62 , the tears and ointment of the sinful woman 63 ). The urgent request of the blind men, “Have mercy on us, Son of David” 64 or “Jesus, Son of David, have mercy on me!” 65 has-been renewed in the traditional prayer to Jesus known as the Jesus Prayer: “Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me, a sinner!” Healing infirmities or forgiving sins, Jesus always responds to a prayer offered in faith: “Your faith has made you well; go in peace.” CCC # 2616

However, his heart told him that the Lord can heal the sick. It also said that the way to heal was in the Bible. Then he began to read the Bible starting with the New Testament. After Matthew, he began to read Mark. He went to Mk 11:23,24; he was so struck by Jesus’ words that he told himself, “If these two verses are true and still apply today, I will get up from my bed healed.” He read and reread these verses thousands of times.

“St. Augustine admirably summarises the three dimensions of the prayer of Jesus: “He prays for us as our priest, he prays in us as our head, he is prayed to by us as our God. Therefore recognise our voices in him and his voice in us.” 66

For four months, he wondered if these verses meant what they said. Then he said to himself, “Jesus is not a liar. No doubt they mean exactly what they say. So I’ll take Jesus at His word and I’ll get up from my bed. Jesus, you can think what you want, but I take you at your word. If I do not get up, it is because you are a liar. You said something that is not true. We will throw the Bible in the trash because it lies. However, I know that you’re not a liar and that your Word says the truth.”

In Sum “In his teaching, Jesus teaches his disciples to pray with a purified heart, with lively and persevering faith, with filial boldness. He calls them to vigilance and invites them to present their petitions to God in his name. Jesus Christ himself answers prayers addressed to him.” CCC # 2621

II. MIRACULOUS HEALING OF KENNETH E. HAGIN

Then, for nine months, he repeated the words but he remained sick because he did not know how to activate his faith for healing, how to engage his faith. The Word says that “whatever you ask for in prayer, believe that you have received it, and it will be yours.” Mat 11:24 He asked and believed but did not receive. He tried to replace the faith of the heart with the faith of reason. He prayed a lot and felt better because his heart burned with love for God and he thought he was healed because he felt better. His faith was based on how he felt. However, he was still paralyzed, his heart was still beating irregularly, etc. Then he wept because he thought he believed, but he was not healed.

“Have faith in God. Truly I tell you, if you say to this mountain, 'Be taken up and thrown into the sea', and if you do not doubt in your heart, but believe that what you say will come to pass, it will be done for you. So I tell you, whatever you ask for in prayer, believe that you have received it, and it will be yours.” Mk 11:22-24 Kenneth was born with a deformed heart, incomplete lungs, defective blood vessels, and a blood disease in which white blood cells absorb the red cells. After a sickly childhood, he

Then, on the second Tuesday of August, 1934, around 10 am, after he read aloud Mark 11:24, he prayed to Jesus and said, “Lord, you said here “whatever you ask for.” Well, I asked you for a healthy body. You said to believe in prayer and I believed in prayer. Jesus, if you were here in the flesh and you told me that I did not believe, I’d have to tell you that this is not true because I believe.” Then, suddenly, Jesus spoke to him gently in his heart. The Lord speaks to us

56

See Jn 14:13–14. See Mk 1:40–41. 58 See Mk 5:36. 59 See Mk 7:29. 60 See Lk 23:39–43. 61 See Mk 2:5. 62 See Mk 5:28. 63 See Lk 7:37,38. 64 See Mt 9:27. 65 See Mk 10:48. 66 See Augustine, Ps. 85:1; cf. IGLH 7. 57

15

through His Word. He also speaks to us through his Spirit in our heart, our spirit. Kenneth heard the following words in his heart, “Yes, you believe, but you believe as you understand.” Kenneth received a great revelation there about faith: we cannot believe beyond what we understand. Kenneth knew that it was Jesus who spoke to him.

Then, inside of him, in his heart, Kenneth heard the Lord asking, “Now you believe you’re well.” Jesus did not ask if he felt better or if he thought he felt better and he seemed better. Kenneth replied, “Yes, definitely! I believe I am better.” The inner voice told him, “Then get up.” Kenneth thought it was not normal to still be in bed at 10:30AM. Another battle was kindled in his head against his heart (his spirit). “How can a paralytic get up?” The devil said to him, “You fell from your bed two weeks ago. You had to wait two hours before your grandfather put you back in your bed. If you try to get up, that’s what will happen to you again.” Kenneth said, “If you walk according to your head, the devil will beat you every time. If the devil can keep you in the realm of reason, he will win every time. But if you can stay in the realm of faith, you will be victorious.”

“You believe as you understand.” It means that my faith is limited by my understanding. I do not believe enough because I do not understand enough. If I want to believe more, I need to know more. There are people who pray for more faith when what they really need is more knowledge. Faith is concomitant 67 with knowledge. Faith accompanies knowledge. Effort is not required on the part of the intellect to be saved. As soon as the light turns on, faith is there. And the Lord continued by saying, “But, you see, the last proposal of verse 24, “and it will be yours” is part of the first proposal, “whatever you ask for in prayer, believe that you have received it.” They go together. This is how you will receive it.” Suddenly, like a flash, Kenneth saw it. He cried three times, “I see it! I see it! I see it!” He now saw where he had failed. Kenneth said out loud: “It is my job to say “I have received it” and, although I’m still laying down with my paralysis, I believe that I have received a healing from paralysis; even if my heart beats irregularly, I believe that I have received a healing for my heart; that ‘I have received’ (faith), and not that ‘I will receive’ (hope). If I believe that I received my healing (my part in this process), the Lord will see to it that I receive it (His part). I did not expect to receive it as soon as I said it, but my part was to believe that I received it, and His part is give it to me. It is not my part to have it. My part is to believe that I have received it; His part is to give it to me.”

He decided to obey the voice in his heart that told him to get up. He was sitting up in bed, leaning on two cushions. With only 35 per cent use of his arms, he tried to pull his legs so that his knees were under his chin. Then, he contorted himself to the edge of the bed and pushed his feet, which fell from the bed like two tree stumps, suspended two inches from the floor. He could not feel his legs, but he saw them. Then, he grabbed the bed post and pulled it to slide out of bed. He was alone in his room. He felt compelled to raise an arm to make a statement. “I want to announce in the presence of Almighty God and the Lord Jesus Christ, and the Holy Spirit and all the holy angels here today, and I want the devil and all the evil spirits take note that according to Mark 11:24, I believe I have received my healing. As soon as I said that, I felt something.” “I felt something come over my head and my body. It was as if someone poured a jug of warm honey on my head. The honey piled up and then began to slowly ooze down my head and on my shoulders, down my arms, leaving through my fingers, flowing down my body and down my legs. As soon as it touched my hips, feeling came back into my body. Then, it went through my toes. At that point, I stood, completely healed and praising the Lord. The Word of God works.”

“So I started saying out loud on my bed: ‘I believe I have received a healing for my deformed heart. I believe I have received a healing from paralysis. I believe I have received a healing of my blood. I believe I have received a healing of my lungs. I believe I have received healing from the top of my head to the soles of my feet.” “Suddenly, I heard a voice just outside me speak to my reason. I later learned that it was the devil. The voice said, “You’re a liar! You say you’re healed and you’re not.” Kenneth replied, “I said what I believe: that it is not lying. I did not say I’m healed because I appear healed. I did not say I am healed because I feel healed. I do not walk according to what I see and from what I feel. If I said that, it would be a lie. I walk by my faith. I said I received my healing because Mark 11:24 says it.” Then Kenneth was prompted to praise and he began to praise the Lord: “Glory to You, Lord! I believe according to Mark 11:24 that I have received my healing. Thank You, Lord. Hallelujah! Glory to You! Thank You, Jesus. Amen.”

He left the house and went for a walk, praising God with tears coming down his cheeks. He opened his Bible to 1 Thessalonians 5:21 “test everything; hold fast to what is good.” He had tested verse Mk 11:24. He knew that God’s Word is true. It is possible to ask in prayer, believe that you received it, and get it.

III. HEALING BY OBEDIENCE Jesus grounded St. Paul in “grace and apostleship to bring about the obedience of faith among all the Gentiles for the sake of his name.” Rm 1:5 It would be a serious mistake to understate the importance, in the eyes of God, of the “obedience of faith.” Let us remember that “just as by the one man's (Adam's) disobedience the many were made sinners, so by the one man's obedience the many will be made righteous.” Rm 5:19

67 Concomitant: adj. Following or accompanying as a consequence. (WordWeb)

16

Here are examples of physical healings obtained simply by being obedient. In each case, an act of obedience, which is an act of faith, releases faith and triggers healing.

dragged them on the floor with his knees bent. He was so bent over that he seemed to still be sitting. When Hagin asked him if he could run, he replied, “Lord, no. I cannot even walk, let alone run.” Hagin explained to him what the Lord had told him: if he would run, he would be healed. Immediately, the invalid turned and began to crawl quickly along a corridor and return by another corridor. However, when he returned to the stage, he was no better. Hagin then told him to make the same trip again, and this time, Hagin ran with him. Upon his return to the stage, he was perfectly healed, walking as normally as Kenneth Hagin. The Lord told him to do something that appeared impossible as an act of faith and obedience, and the Lord honoured his simple faith.

In the Old Testament, there is the case of Abimelech, whose wife and servants had become sterile. (See Genesis 20.) In a dream, God told him to take Sarah to Abraham, her husband, and to ask him to pray for him. Abimelech obeyed, and returned Sarah to Abraham, and asked Abraham to pray. “God healed Abimelech, and also healed his wife and female slaves so that they bore children.” Gn 20:17 God taught us the importance of obedience through Abimelech’s example. There is also the case of Naaman the Syrian, who was healed of his leprosy simply by bathing seven times in the Jordan. (See 2 K 5:1–14.) This method was so simple that he almost refused to do so by reasoning and national pride. His servants had to convince him to obey. After six baths in the water, he was still leprous, but after the seventh swim, “his flesh was restored like the flesh of a young boy, and he was clean.” v.14 Through Naaman, the Lord was preparing us for the obedience of faith.

IV. WHY OBEY THE BIBLE BECAUSE JESUS SAYS: “the scripture cannot be broken (literally untied, undone)” Jn 10:35 DRB

“This is the work of God, that you believe in him whom he has sent.” Jn 6:29 “Did I not tell you that if you believed, you would see the glory of God?” Jn 11:40 “The sower sows the word.” Mk 4:14 “Heaven and earth will pass away, but my words will not pass away.” Mt 24:35 “Everyone then who hears these words of mine and acts on them will be like a wise man who built his house on rock.”

In Jesus’ ministry, He often called to the people to obedience to get their healing. In each case, it was after their obedience that they were healed. In a synagogue, Jesus told the man with the withered hand, “'Stretch out your hand.' He stretched it out, and it was restored, as sound as the other.” Mt 12:13

Mt 7:24

“The Father who sent me has himself given me a commandment about what to say and what to speak...What I speak, therefore, I speak just as the Father has told me.”

Between Samaria and Galilee, ten lepers “called out, saying, 'Jesus, Master, have mercy on us!' When he saw them, he said to them, 'Go and show yourselves to the priests.' And as they went, they were made clean.” Lk 17:13,14

Jn 12:49,50

“If you continue in my word, you are truly my disciples; and you will know the truth, and the truth will make you free.” Jn 8:31,32

At Cana in Galilee, a royal officer from Capernaum asked Jesus to come with him to heal his son “for he was at the point of death... Jesus said to him, 'Go; your son will live.' The man believed the word that Jesus spoke to him and started on his way.” Jn 4:47,50

Jesus teaches us that to truly be His disciples, we must remain in His Word. The effect of reading frequently, of remaining in His Word, is to let us know the truth, God’s faithfulness, which will make us free from sin and free from disease.

In Jerusalem, “he saw a man blind from birth… Jesus… spat on the ground and made mud with the saliva and spread the mud on the man's eyes, saying to him, 'Go, wash in the pool of Siloam' (which means Sent). Then he went and washed and came back able to see.” Jn 9:1,7 When the Spirit of God tells someone to do something, it usually involves an act of obedience to trigger, to release, his faith. That does not mean that everyone who does the same thing will receive healing. However, if God tells you to do something, and you act, you will be healed.

BECAUSE THE HOLY SPIRIT SAYS: “Your all-powerful word leapt from heaven, from the royal throne.” Ws 18:15 “The word of our God will stand for ever.” Is 40:8 “Without faith it is impossible to please God.” Heb 11:6 “Faith is the assurance of things hoped for, the conviction of things not seen.” Heb 11:1 “The word of God is living and active, sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing until it divides soul from spirit, joints from marrow; it is able to judge the thoughts and intentions of the heart.” Heb 4:12 “Welcome with meekness the implanted word that has the power to save your souls. But be doers of the word, and not merely hearers who deceive themselves.” Jm 1:21,22 “He gave us birth by the word of truth.” Jm 1:18

In the ministry of Kenneth Hagin, the Spirit of God inspired him to tell supplicants to do something as an act of faith. Once, the Lord invited him to minister with disabled people, without praying for them and without laying hands on them, but simply to invite them to run. The first to come forward for healing could not even lift his feet from the floor; he

17

2. The Role of Words of Faith to be Healed

“You have been born anew, not of perishable but of imperishable seed, through the living and enduring word of God...the word of the Lord endures for ever.” 1 P 1:23,25

In the absence of a charism of healing, you can proclaim the Word of God to the supplicant. The supplicant may decide to put it into practice while confessing it and thus receive healing. Faith can be triggered, activated by the words. This is how faith can bring healing. Many Christians who desire to be healed expect a sovereign act of God, imagining that God will take the initiative to heal them. In the Gospels, there are such examples: Jesus approached a sick person Himself at the pool of Beth-zatha and healed him. See Jn 5:5–9

V. `BIBLICAL WORDS THAT BRING HEALING 1. The Role of Words of Faith to be Saved “Send someone to Joppa and summon Simon, who is called Peter, who will speak words to you by which you and all your household will be saved.” Ac 11:13,14 NAB

However, this is not His usual way of engaging in healing. The vast majority of people healed by Jesus came to ask Him or sought to touch Him in faith. The most frequent way to obtain the grace of healing is to claim it by faith in God’s promises. Normally, God does not want us to wait passively for His promised gifts; He has placed them within our reach by faith. The Lord heals supernaturally, not only through the charisms of healing, but also by means of faith, which is not the same thing.

Why did Cornelius need “words...by which you...will be saved”? Are we not saved by grace through faith? “By grace you have been saved through faith, and this is not your own doing; it is the gift of God.” Ep 2:8 However, how can faith that will save you reach you? It comes to you by hearing the Word of God. “Faith comes from what is heard, and what is heard comes through the word of Christ.” Rm 10:17 You must therefore hear the Word of God to obtain the faith to be saved. However, only hearing the Word of God is not enough to be saved: we must also say, declare it, confess it. “If you confess with your lips that Jesus is Lord and believe in your heart that God raised him from the dead, you will be saved. For one believes with the heart and so is justified, and one confesses with the mouth and so is saved.” Rm 10:9,10 A person is saved by hearing and believing the Word, the Good News, with his heart and by declaring it.

The example of Kenneth Hagin In his teens, he suffered several terminal illnesses: a deformed heart, an incurable disease in his blood, and paralysis. Lying in bed for sixteen months, he began to read his Bible. He came to Mark 11:24 “whatever you ask for in prayer, believe that you have received it, and it will be yours.” He stopped there and said, “I believe this is true and this is what I will do.” Then, he prayed and began to say, “I believe I have received the healing of my deformed heart. I believe I have received the healing of my paralysed body. I believe I have received healing from the top of my head to the soles of my feet.” He persevered until he was completely healed. He was healed because he believed the Word of God and acted on his faith. You receive healing in the same way that you receive salvation: you say it with your mouth while believing it in your heart. Salvation, like healing, is two graces, i.e., unmerited favour of God, which Jesus earned for you on the Cross. You get them by the faith in your heart and the confession on your lips. This principle applies to receive all of God’s provision for his children. “If you listen attentively to his (the angel who guides you) voice and do all that I say (God’s Word), then I will be an enemy to your enemies and a foe to your foes. You shall worship the LORD your God, and I will bless your bread and your water; and I will take sickness away from among you...I will fulfil the number of your days.” Ex 23:22,25,26

Here is the sequence of actions by which we are saved: • First, we hear the words: “(He) (Peter) will speak words to you by which you and all your household will be saved.” Ac 11:14 NAB • Secondly, we believe, by grace, what we hear: “By grace you have been saved through faith.” Ep 2:8 • Then, we confess by our lips what we believe with our heart, “'The word is near you, on your lips and in your heart' (that is, the word of faith that we proclaim); because if you confess with your lips that Jesus is Lord and believe in your heart that God raised him from the dead, you will be saved. For one believes with the heart and so is justified, and one confesses with the mouth and so is saved.” Rm 10:8–10 Therefore, salvation occurs not only by hearing the word of God but by confessing it. You can believe in your heart that Jesus is the Saviour and Lord, but if you do not confess it with your lips, you believe in vain. The converse is also true: confessing Jesus is Lord and Saviour serves no purpose if you do not believe it in your heart. “Everyone therefore who acknowledges me before others, I also will acknowledge before my Father in heaven; but whoever denies me before others, I also will deny before my Father in heaven.” Mt 10:32,33 It is impossible to be a secret believer. It is very important to confess with your lips what you believe in your heart. The same principle applies to healing.

All God’s provision 68 , what has been set aside for us, as expressed by His promises, are ours through our claim of faith. By faith, God gives us a title, a right, “the assurance of things hoped for” Heb 11:1. However, the faith of your heart 68

Provision: n. 1. the act of providing or supplying. 2. something provided or supplied. 3. an arrangement or preparation made beforehand, as to meet needs. [1300–50; Middle English < Latin prōvīsiō a foreseeing =prōvīd-, variant s. of prōvidēre to provide + -tiō -tion] (Webster's College Dictionary, 2010)

18

must be activated, released, triggered, by the words of your mouth. “Have faith in God. Truly I tell you, if you SAY to this mountain, 'Be taken up and thrown into the sea', and if you do not doubt in your heart, but believe that what you SAY will come to pass, it will be done for you. So I tell you, whatever you ASK for in prayer, believe that you have received it, and it will be yours.” Mk 11:22-24

disease. “My child, be attentive to my words; incline your ear to my sayings. Do not let them escape from your sight; keep them within your heart. For they are life to those who find them, and healing to all their flesh.” Pr 4:20–22 However, to receive the benefits, i.e., healing of the body, I have to let God’s Word transform me “by the renewing of your mind.” Rm 12:2 In other words, I have to think like God regarding healing. As I meditate on the healing Word, my human spirit will rise strongly to appropriate the power of God to heal the body. To get there, I must believe in my heart according to the Word and I must say (confess, declare, act) with my mouth according to the Word. I must repeat the Word until I hear it, because “faith comes from what is heard, and what is heard comes through the word of Christ.” Rm 10:17 As soon as I hear it in my heart (not in my head with my reason, but in my heart, i.e., my human spirit), I must confess my faith in this Word.

3. Promise of a Long and Healthy Life “Your mercy came to their help and healed them...For neither herb nor poultice cured them, but it was your word, O Lord, that heals all people...it is not the production of crops that feeds humankind but that your word sustains those who trust in you.” Ws 16:10,12,26 “He (Aaron) conquered the wrath not by strength of body, not by force of arms, but by his word he subdued the avenger, appealing to the oaths and covenants given to our ancestors.” Ws 18:22 “The word of God on high is the fountain of wisdom, and her ways are everlasting commandments.” Si 1:5 DRB “The fear of the Lord is the crown of wisdom, making peace and perfect health to flourish.” Si 1:18

I take the medicine of God by obeying what Proverbs 4:20,21 tells me to do:  Be attentive to my words;  Incline your ear to my sayings;  Do not let them escape from your sight; and  Keep them within your heart.

My child, when you come to serve the Lord, prepare yourself for testing. Set your heart right and be steadfast, and do not be impetuous in time of calamity. Cling to him and do not depart, so that your last days may be prosperous...Trust in him, and he will help you; make your ways straight, and hope in him...You who fear the Lord, trust in him, and your reward will not be lost...For the Lord is compassionate and merciful; he forgives sins and saves in time of distress...Woe to the faint-hearted who have no trust! Therefore they will have no shelter.” Si 2:1,2,6,8,11,13

These four directives involve continuous action and not just an act that is done only occasionally. The Word of God is medicine. Like any medication, it is taken every day, two or three times a day, for months, until it produces its healing effect. The Bible tells us that “the victory that conquers the world, (is) our faith.” 1 Jn 5:4 The Bible also tells us that “faith comes from what is heard, and what is heard comes through the word of Christ.” Rm 10:17 Faith comes not from what we have heard but from what is heard, in the present. Jesus praised the great faith of the centurion, “In no one in Israel have I found such faith.” Mt 8:10 What is “such faith”? It is simply faith in the Word of God. “Lord...only speak the word, and my servant will be healed.” v.8 Great faith is taking God at His Word. The Bible tells us that God never changes. What He does for one, He will do for another. “God is not a respecter of persons.” Ac 10:34 CPDV2009 He wants us to have the same great faith that the centurion had. He wants us to trust in the authority of His Word. God does not favour one person at the expense of another. He helps anyone who is committed to believe His Word.

“My child, do not forget my teaching, but let your heart keep my commandments; for length of days and years of life and abundant welfare they will give you...Trust in the LORD with all your heart, and do not rely on your own insight. In all your ways acknowledge him, and he will make straight your paths. Do not be wise in your own eyes; fear the LORD, and turn away from evil. It will be a healing for your flesh and a refreshment for your body.” Pr 3:1,2,5–8 “Moses was one hundred and twenty years old when he died; his sight was unimpaired and his vigour had not abated.” Dt 34:7

The biggest obstacle that I have to receiving a healing is to know that God heals, but to think that it is perhaps not His will to heal me. If I think like that, it is because I have not inclined my ear to His sayings.

“I shall not die, but I shall live, and recount the deeds of the LORD.” Ps 118:17 Like King Hezekiah, I decree, “O Lord, by these things people live, and in all these is the life of my spirit. O restore me to health and make me live!...for my welfare...you have cast all my sins behind your back.” Is 38:16,17

God expresses His desire to heal over and over again in the Bible. God’s Word is His will. The Word of God is food for the spirit of man. If you feed your body continuously with good food, your body will be healthy and strong. If you feed your spirit continuously with the Word of God, you will keep your spirit strong and your

4. The Word is Medicine The Lord gives us His Word as a medicine to heal any

19

importance to good, sincere words: “Take with you words, and return to the LORD; Say to him...” Ho 14:3 NAB

faith alive. By nourishing my spirit with the texts of the Word of God on healing, I am building my health and healing my body because His words “they are life to those who find them, and healing to all their flesh.” Pr 4:22

Do not say words that weaken your faith because in this way, you grant a foothold to your flesh and to the devil. Do not talk about your lack of faith, your problems, or your trials, because doing so lessens your faith, shrivels it.

I cannot doubt that the Father and Jesus want to heal me “for I have come down from heaven, not to do my own will, but the will of him who sent me.” Jn 6:38 In the four Gospels, Jesus did not refused to heal any person who asked Him for it. It is His will and the will of the Father to heal all those who ask Him. And God does not change.

Confessing or declaring doubt may grow and strengthen the doubt in me. Confessing or declaring my faith will grow and strengthen my faith. My words trigger and release my faith: • faith to be saved • faith to heal • faith to receive any provision of God.

The obstacle to my healing is in me. I limit God. Suppose your child is burning with fever or is dying of cancer. If you could, would you heal him? Certainly, you would heal him. Well, God wants good for His children and He IS able to heal. If God is able to, why does He not heal all the sick?

Words like the following will make me victorious:  “In all these things we are more than conquerors through him who loved us.” Rm 8:37  “If God is for us, who can be against us?” Rm 8:31  “What my Father has given me is greater than all else, and no one can snatch it out of the Father's hand.” Jn

God is all-powerful and able to heal and wants to heal, but He can do in my life only what I allow him to do. He is able to forgive all sins and save all human, but cannot do it without our permission. “Behold, I stand at the door and knock. If anyone hears my voice and opens the door, (then) I will enter his house and dine with him, and he with me.” Rv 3:20 NAB Man is a free agent. He has the ability and the right to make his own choices. I have the choice to do what I want with the Word of God.

10:29



“The Name of Jesus has authority and power in heaven and on earth and under the earth, over men, over angels and over demons. And this Name is for me to use it.” Phil



I cannot be defeated “for the one who is in you is greater than the one who is in the world.” 1 Jn 4:4 ”Jesus gave me the power to become a child of God, to me who believe in his name, I am born of God.” Jn 1:12–13

2:8–9; Mt 28:18

Will I be attentive to His Words? Will I incline my ear to His sayings? Will I not let them escape from my sight? Will I keep them within my heart?



If so, the Word of God will become life for me and medicine for my body. It will become an infallible remedy for my flesh and for all the problems that I will face throughout my life. I must incline my ear to the whole Word of God and let it be the final arbiter, the absolute authority in my life. The Word of God is God Himself who speaks to me, who reveals to me His will. Who would believe that it is not God’s will to heal a distorted image of God, an image that contradicts the Scriptures and the ministry of Jesus?

6. Logos and Rhema

5. The Importance of Words

Lk 5:5 DRB

Logos: Greek, lego, to talk. The intelligence and speech that expresses this intelligence. “In the beginning was the Word (Logos), and the Word (Logos) was with God, and the Word was God.” Jn 1:1 Rhema: Greek rheo, to talk. In one of its meanings, it is a word that acts, that commands, that carries the omnipotence of God, it is God who acts through his word: “Master, we have laboured all the night and have taken nothing: but at thy word (rhema) I will let down the net.” “One does not live by bread alone, but by every word (rhema) that comes from the mouth of God.” Mt 4:4 “He is the reflection of God's glory and the exact imprint of God's very being, and he sustains all things by his powerful word (rhema).” Heb 1:3

Too often, we underestimate the importance of the words that come out of our mouth. Yet Scripture tells us the importance of words. “Death and life are in the power of the tongue, and those who love it will eat its fruits.” Pr 18:21 Instead of death and life, I could say disease and infirmity are in the power of the tongue. Jesus was adamant that “by your words you will be justified, and by your words you will be condemned.”

“By faith we understand that the worlds were prepared by the word (rhema) of God, so that what is seen was made from things that are not visible.” Heb 11:3 “By faith we know that the world was created by God's word of command, so that the visible came out of invisible nothingness. Literally the text says: 'so that it was not from things that appear that the visible (universe) came to be'.”

Mt 12:37

Too many of us blame others for our problems. I often cause my own trouble. “He who guards his mouth and his tongue keeps himself from trouble.” Pr 21:23 NAB Scripture teaches that “the tongue of the wise brings healing.” Pr 12:18 It heals because it confesses the truth. The Lord attaches great

The Catholic Commentary

20

“It is the spirit that gives life; the flesh is useless. The words (rhema) that I have spoken to you are spirit and life.” Jn 6:63 “What does it say, then? The word is very near to you; it is in your mouth and in your heart, that is, the word (rhema) of faith, the faith which we preach.” Rm 10:8 NJB “Then Mary said, ‘Here am I, the servant of the Lord; let it be with me according to your word (rhema).'” Lk 1:38

faith in the Word of God restored her. In this way, she came into possession of a portion of her inheritance in Jesus. The Case of a Crippled Woman A crippled woman was brought up at the end of a Kenneth Hagin service. She had not walked for four years and the doctors had told her she would never walk. Hagin had prayed with many people and he was exhausted. He sat down beside her, opened his Bible, and asked her to read 1 Peter 2:24. “He himself bore our sins in his body on the cross, so that, free from sins, we might live for righteousness; by his wounds you have been healed.” Then, he asked the woman a question, “Is the tense of the verb “you have been healed” in the past, the present, or the future?” Her face lit up when she realised what she would answer. “But, it is in the past, and “you have been healed” means that I was healed.” She expressed her faith in the Word. Hagin then asked her to do something, “I would like you to raise your arms and say thank you and that you praise the Lord because he has healed you. Not because he will heal you but because you are healed.” This lame woman still had no proof of her healing; she had not walked a single step. On her face, a smile broke out. She raised her arms, looked up, and said, “O my dear Father God, I am so happy to be healed. O Lord, you know how I’m tired of always remaining seated during all these years. I’m so glad to no longer be disabled and that people will no longer need to serve me.” She spoke on the strength of her faith—that’s what faith is. Hagin asked the people present to get up and praise the Lord with her because the Lord had healed her. Yet, everyone saw that she was still sitting, disabled. After praise, Hagin turned to the woman and said, “Now, sister, get up and walk in Jesus’ Name!” Several hundred people saw her leap to her feet in an instant and jump, dance, and run. Everyone screamed and cried for joy with her. Jesus healed that woman 2,000 years ago and she had just learned it!

“The Word of God has two distinct, but inseparable, aspects. The first: “By speaking, God reveals.” The second: ‘By speaking, God acts.” However, the Word of God is not simply an intelligible message addressed to men. It is a dynamic reality, a force that works infallibly toward the effects intended by God. God sends a living messenger (“Sent forth the word to heal them, snatched them from the grave.” Ps 107:20 NAB, “The LORD sends a command to earth; his word runs swiftly!” Ps 147:15 NAB) God watches over His word to perform it (Jr 1:12) and indeed it still produces what it announces; “God is not a human being, that he should lie, or a mortal, that he should change his mind. Has he promised, and will he not do it? Has he spoken, and will he not fulfil it?” Nb 23:19 —Xavier Léon-Dufour 69

RHEMA International 70 , as it ministers around the world, uses the word “RHEMA” to indicate that the Word of God became a reality in the heart and life of the believer. The meaning and importance of the word “RHEMA” is illustrated in Ephesians 6:17 to encourage the believer: “And take the helmet of salvation and the sword of the Spirit, which is word (rhema) of God.” This does not refer to the Bible in general, but to particular verses that the Spirit reminds us of in a time of need: “the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, will teach you everything, and remind you of all that I have said to you.” Jn 14:26 This is only possible through our daily reading and study of the Bible. Then, suddenly, the Holy Spirit testifies in your spirit that this Word (logos—that which reveals) applies specifically to you. It becomes for you a word (rhema—that which acts) that allows you to receive what it promises: it is an anointing, an apparition of the Holy Spirit, in response to your faith in His Word.

7. Examples of Biblical Words That Heal “According to Deuteronomy 28:15–69, all diseases and all wounds are curses of the law. However, according to Galatians, “Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law by becoming a curse for us—for it is written, 'Cursed is everyone who hangs on a tree'--in order that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham might come to the Gentiles, so that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith.” Ga 3:13,14 I therefore declare that Jesus has redeemed me from any curse of the law, so he has redeemed me from (name your sickness). I am therefore healed by Jesus of (name your sickness) and all diseases and wounds. Thank You, Lord Jesus, for healing me of (name your sickness). Glory to You. Amen.” Repeat this until it becomes rhema for you by the action of the Holy Spirit. You must persevere.

The Cancer-Stricken Woman Kenneth Hagin was once called to a woman diagnosed with inoperable and terminal cancer. As he prayed for her, there was no charism, no manifestation of the Spirit. So he gave her the Word of God, God’s promises of healing. She decided to put the Word into practice. She received the Word of God as Hagin gave it to her and she began to speak it. All the cancer disappeared from her body; there remained no trace. She was healed by hearing the Word and by saying it. Hagin did not lay his hands on her and did not ask God to heal her. The woman’s

“Psalm 107 verse 20 (NJB) says, “he sent out his word and cured them, and rescued their life from the abyss.” In Psalm 118 verses 17-18, the disciple said, “I shall not die, but I shall live, and recount the deeds of the LORD. The LORD has punished me severely, but he did not give me over to death.” I receive Your word in my heart and it heals me of all

69

Xavier Léon-Dufour, Le vocabulaire de théologie biblique, p1962, p. 750– 758. 70 RHEMA International” is the name Kenneth Hagin gave his school on healing. Visit the website www.rhema.org.

21

sicknesses. As I live, I will declare Your works. Thank You Lord. Glory to You!” Repeat this until it becomes rhema for you by the action of the Holy Spirit. You must persevere.

2.

Saint Paul says, “I planted, Apollos watered, but God gave the growth...you are God's field.” 1 Co 3:6,9 A field is planted in anticipation of a crop. The harvest is the fruition in me of all the promises of God. Jesus teaches us that “The seed is the word of God...as for that in the good soil, these are the ones who, when they hear the word, hold it fast in an honest and good heart, and bear fruit with patient endurance.” Lk

“O Father, according to the riches of Your glory, grant to strengthen my inner being with the power of Your Spirit, that Christ may dwell in my heart by faith, and that I may be rooted and grounded in Love. To You, Father, Whose power working in me is able to accomplish far more, infinitely more, than all that I could ask or imagine, to You be the glory in the Church and in Christ Jesus, to all generations, for ever and ever!” Ep 3:14–21 I receive your power in my body, Lord, and it heals me completely of (name your sickness) and any other disease that afflicts me. Thank You Lord. Glory to You, Lord.” Repeat this until it becomes rhema for you by the action of the Holy Spirit. You must persevere.

8:11–15

God’s Word will never produce its fruit in me until I plant it in my heart and cultivate it. It is not God who decides what kind of soil I am; I do. It is I who hear the Word, it is I alone who decides what I do with His Word. 3.

“For surely I know the plans I have for you, says the LORD, plans for your welfare and not for harm, to give you a future with hope.” Jr 29:11 Please answer me, O Lord, when I ask You for my complete healing from (name your sickness) and any other disease that afflicts me. You give me a future filled with hope. Thank You Lord. Glory to You, Lord.” Repeat this until it becomes rhema for you by the action of the Holy Spirit. You must persevere.

Three Obstacles

There are three enemies who present themselves to me to rob me and to prevent the Word, God’s seed, from producing a harvest in me: the devil, my flesh, and the world. The Devil What must I do about him? I can, alone, resist him. After I have heard the Word-seed, “the devil comes and takes away the word from my heart for fear that” I believe and be saved (or healed and transformed). And it is I who have let the devil do it! I should have resisted him, “and he will flee from you.” Jm 4:7 Do you not know that “Like a roaring lion your adversary the devil prowls around, looking for someone to devour. Resist him, steadfast in your faith...after you have suffered for a little while, the God of all grace...will himself restore, support, strengthen, and establish you.” 1 P 5:8–10 My Flesh I may get the Word-seed in my heart with joy, but I am not rooted, I am a man of the moment; then an affliction or a persecution occurs because of the Word, and immediately, I am scandalised and I withdraw, I give up and lose the fruit of the seed. And it is I who decides not to believe, to be incredulous! I refuse to abide with Jesus, with His Word. Yet the Word instructs us, “Cast all your worries upon him because he cares for you. Be sober and vigilant.”

“Bless the LORD, my soul; do not forget all the gifts of God, Who pardons all your sins, heals all your ills, Delivers your life from the pit, surrounds you with love and compassion, Fills your days with good things; your youth is renewed like the eagle's.” Ps 103:2–5 NAB We have no difficulty in believing that the Lord “pardons all your sins.” In the same verse, it declares just as categorically, it is He “who heals all your ills.” How can you believe one without believing the other?

VI. FAITH FOR HEALING 1.

The Word is the Seed of God

Healing Through the Power of Faith

Healing occurs more often by the virtue of faith than by a charism. “'If you had faith the size of a mustard seed, you could say to this mulberry tree, "Be uprooted and planted in the sea", and it would obey you.” Lk 17:6 Allow the love of God to flow through you. Another way to receive healing is to abandon any effort and just allow God’s love to flow through you into the supplicant through the laying on of hands. What heals is not a technique, but the Lord. Our trust in Him and His Word tears down barriers to healing. “Whatever you ask for in prayer, believe that you have received it, and it will be yours.” Mk 11:24

1 P 5:7,8 NAB

The World I hear and receive the Word-seed “among thorns” rather than in my heart. “The cares of this world, the deceit of wealth, the pleasures of life, and the desire for more things, make their way in me, choke the Word and it becomes sterile, and I do not mature.” Lk 8:11–15; Mk 4:13–20 And it is I who turn my back on God, turn my back on His word, which is the perfect expression of His will. “They stumble over it because they do not believe in the Word.” 1 P 2:8 NJB

God assures us, “I am watching over my word to perform it.” Jr 1:12 What He wants to do, He has revealed to us in His Word. The Word of God is the will of God. For our part, we must welcome the Word in our heart as a treasure because it will do what it says. “Sent forth the word to heal them, snatched them from the grave.” Ps 107:20 NAB

The Lord warns us all, “Then pay attention to how you listen!” Lk 8:18 “If you abide in me, and my words abide in you, ask for whatever you wish, and it will be done for you. My Father is glorified by this, that you bear much fruit and become my disciples.” Jn 15:7,8

22

A Case of Cardiac Occlusion One day, after her doctor discovered a blockage in her heart, the wife of Kenneth Hagin decided to take the healing words of Scripture seriously. The doctor was to see her again to decide whether to treat the condition with medication or surgery. She began to listen to the verses of healing on an audio cassette, to read them, and to meditate on them day and night. She devoted much time to this. She “paid attention to how she listened.” Then, the Holy Spirit took some verses and reminded her of them. She began to proclaim and confess these verses and the blockage in her heart disappeared. The doctor confirmed the disappearance of her condition, which he called a miracle. Kenneth Hagin’s wife “paid attention to how she listened” to the Word and the Word healed her. How did she listen? By diligently visiting Bible verses because “Faith comes from what is heard, and what is heard comes through the word of Christ.” Rm 10:17 Faith to heal comes from what you hear, what you hear, and what you hear. We must highly value the Word of God and listen until it accomplishes what it says. Faith to heal does not come just from listening to the Word of God but from what we hear when we pay attention to how we listen. A friend of Mrs. Hagin developed the same heart condition. Mrs. Hagin explained to her how she got her healing. She then asked her if she had the audio cassette with Bible verses on healing. “Yes, she said, and I listened to it ten years ago.” She did not grasp what she had to do. She did not highly value the Word of God. She did not receive her healing.

We must claim our divine healing by faith. At first, by the faith of another. Later, by own faith. Because it is Jesus who heals, we should persevere in our faith in Jesus until Jesus heals. With respect to healing, the Lord will allow another to believe in His Word for you when you do not know the Word or when you are in spiritual infancy. He will come to you at a lower level of faith. Kenneth Hagin, who had remarkable healing charisms, affirms he has seen more people healed in his ministry because they have heard the Word and acted from their own faith, than by any other way. The Word tells the truth. Whoever believes it in his heart, declares it on his lips, and perseveres, will get what it promises. When the charisms of healing are not operating, people can still be healed through their faith in the Word of God. Healings and miracles can occur simply by teaching people the Word of God and encouraging them to activate their faith by believing it in their heart, confessing it on their lips, and receiving their healing. God’s Word is inspired, it is anointed, always and everywhere. The Word of God does not change, whether I feel anointed or not: it is always active. Three times, Scripture emphatically says that Jesus has already healed me “by his wounds, we are healed” Is 53:5 CPDV2009 “He took our infirmities and bore our diseases.” Mt 8:17 and “by his wounds you have been healed.” 1 P 2:24 If I was healed by His wounds then, I am therefore healed by His wounds now.

A Case of Hernias At 52 years of age, a man learned from his doctor that he had a terminal illness. He went to a healing service led by Aimee Semple McPherson, who laid her hands on him and he was healed by the anointing. Some time later, he gave his life to the Lord and was baptised in the Holy Spirit. Fifteen years later, at 67, he developed two hernias. He returned for Aimee McPherson to lay hands on him but nothing happened. He thought, “She has lost the anointing.” For 16 more years, he went from one evangelist to another for them to lay hands on him, but to no avail. He still had two hernias. He said, “They are not anointed.” When he was 82 years old, he went to Kenneth Hagin and told him his story. Hagin said, “You’re wasting your time by asking so many people to lay hands on you. You wasted 16 years trying to get your healing on the faith of others. Instead of running here and there to receive the prayers of others, you should be laying your hands on the sick for their healing.” And he explained how to diligently attend to the Word. A year later, Hagin met the old man who ran up to him, jumping excitedly, and he said, “I am completely healed. My two hernias have disappeared. I bore them all these years but now they are gone and I was healed from my own faith! More important than that, I’m 83 years old and I visit the sick every day, I pray for them, and they are healed.” At 52 years of age, the Lord had healed him from an incurable disease by the faith of Aimee McPherson, because he was young in his faith. However, later, with two hernias, it was he who had to do something: the Lord expected him to exercise his own faith.

Pay attention to the tenses of the verbs: “we are healed,” “took and bore,” “you have been healed.” They are all in the past. Jesus merited my healing 2,000 years ago. It is a fait accompli. In God’s eyes, I am already healed. I only have to believe it in my heart and proclaim it from my lips to receive it from God.

VII. RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN FAITH AND ANOINTING God gave Jesus “the Spirit without measure.” Jn 3:34 It is normal that in Him all the manifestations of the Spirit are abundant and powerfully effective. This is also what Peter reminds Cornelius and his family, “God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power; how he went about doing good and healing all who were oppressed by the devil, for God was with him.” Ac 10:38 It is altogether biblical to pray for a healing, but for Jesus and those who receive the anointing to heal, prayer is not necessary: they already have the power to heal in them or on them. “The one who believes in me will also do the works that I do and, in fact, will do greater works than these.” Jn 14:12

23

How does the anointing to heal work? The anointing is the power of God; it is the Holy Spirit. First, there is a point of contact through which the anointing to heal the sick can be transmitted by the anointed person. The most common is through the laying on of hands. Then, the supplicant must play his role: it is his faith that puts into action, that activates, the power of God, which is transmitted through the laying on of hands. Thus, there are two conditions that apply: the degree of power of the anointing to heal and the supplicant’s degree of faith. The greater the two, the faster and more spectacular will be the healing. The less there is of one or the other, the slower and more gradual will be the healing. A very powerful healing anointing can be completely neutralised by a lack of faith. Jesus had received the Spirit without measure, so He had an unlimited anointing for healing and miracles. However, “He was not able to perform any mighty deed there, apart from curing a few sick people by laying his hands on them. He was amazed at their lack of faith.” Mk 6:5,6 NAB The faith of the supplicant activates the power of God that heals. God does not act in us without our cooperation. He destined us to be His children, not His slaves or objects.

your minds to Jesus, the apostle and the high priest of our profession of faith.” Heb 3:1 NJB The implication is clear: if a disciple of Jesus professes his faith in the Word of God regarding any promise, Jesus goes to work to achieve it, because He is “the apostle and the high priest of our profession of faith.” “God watches over His word to perform it.” Jr 1:12 The exercise of faith is the usual way for a child of God to receive the provisions of God. Healing, for example, is the children’s bread. Children do not have to ask for it; they just have to take it with their faith.

2. The Faith of the Prayer Minister “These signs will accompany those who believe:…They will lay their hands on the sick, and they will recover.” Mk 16:17,18

“The prayer of the righteous is powerful and effective. Elijah was a human being like us, and he prayed fervently that it might not rain, and for three years and six months it did not rain on the earth. Then he prayed again, and the heaven gave rain and the earth yielded its harvest.” Jm 5:16–18

When Jesus explained to the Syro-Phoenician woman, who insisted that Jesus heal her child, why He could not heal her daughter, He said that healing is “the children’s bread.” “It is not right to take the food of the children and throw it to the dogs.” Mt 15:26 NAB It is that Jesus was sent only to the lost sheep of Israel. It is his Body, the Church, that He will send to evangelise the world after His death, resurrection, ascension and Pentecost. However, when she replied, “Yes, Lord, yet even the dogs eat the crumbs that fall from their masters' table” v.27, by her confession of faith, she seized from Jesus both the healing of her child and an exclamation of His admiration, “Woman, great is your faith! Let it be done for you as you wish.” v.28 Faith in her heart confirmed by the statement of her mouth got her the healing of her daughter. Say it out loud, “Healing belongs to me. This is my bread.”

Francis MacNutt 71 emphasises the link between prayer for healing and the prayer of Elijah against rain because St. James associates them in chapter 5 of his epistle. Elijah’s story is a miracle of nature. There seems to be an intimate connection between the miracles of nature and healing. In both cases, the Lord wants to bring the whole of nature into a good order. One of the many things that are not in good order in nature is the sickness in your body. To say a faith-filled prayer, you must gather all the virtue of faith in God that you have, believing that He will heal the person, putting aside and ignoring any doubts. Put yourself in a comfortable position (sitting, standing, or kneeling) to forget yourself, to focus only on the presence of the Lord. Be spontaneous and improvise your prayer. Encourage the supplicant to say a prayer of faith, if he is able to.

1. How Does Faith Lead to Healing?

When you pray for a supplicant, surround him only with people who believe that Jesus heals today as it did in the Holy Land, especially people who believe that Jesus wants to heal the supplicant for whom they are praying. Do not invite unbelievers around you while you lay hands on the supplicant for him to recover from his illness. You do not want people who believe that it is God who sends sickness or death. Death is the invention of the devil. “Because God did not make death.” Ws 1:13 “For God created us for incorruption...but through the devil's envy death entered the world.” Ws 2:23,24 It is not God who made the supplicant sick, as if such a Daddy would send bad things to His beloved child! God is the giver of life and he wants us to have superabundant life. It is the devil that made the supplicant sick and Jesus came to destroy

The more the supplicant is new and inexperienced as a disciple of Jesus, or does not know Jesus at all, the less his faith is necessary for the healing anointing to heal him. The more powerful the anointing, the more quickly, (even instantly) he will heal without his explicit faith. The faith of the prayer minister is enough to release the healing anointing. However, for the supplicant who knows Jesus and is his disciple, the healing anointing needs to be released by his own faith. The reason is that the Word of God has instructed him on how to get all the favours held in reserve for him until he exercises his faith. The Holy Spirit teaches us, “we must hold firm to our profession of faith.” Heb 4:14 NJB Previously, He said, “Turn

71

24

Francis MacNutt, School of Healing Prayer, Level I, p. 42–43.

the works of the devil: sin, disease, oppression and death. The Lord wants to raise up the supplicant, whose mission is far from over. His time has not arrived. Every knee must bow before the Name of Jesus, the Name above all names, including sicknesses of all kinds. The supplicant’s sicknesses must bow the knee to the Name of Jesus and then depart far from him. In the Name of Jesus, do not tolerate that they remain in the supplicant.

In this method of healing, there need be no manifestations of the Spirit, i.e., charisms of healing, in the prayer minister.

3. The Faith of the Supplicant “Whatever is born of God conquers the world. And this is the victory that conquers the world, our faith.” 1 Jn 5:4 Jesus often attributed healing to the faith of the supplicant.

Do not pray to change the will of God, as if it is His will that the supplicant be sick. Pray, instead, to enter the mind of the Lord who wants to save, to restore, and to give life in abundance. Therefore, never pray with the words, “if it is your will that he be healed,” because such a prayer expresses doubts about the usual will of God to heal the person who asks for it. This doubt cancels the effectiveness of your prayer. Jesus clearly taught the necessity of prayer full of faith and confidence, “Whatever you ask for in prayer, believe that you have received it, and it will be yours.” Mk 11:24 There is not a single incident in the four Gospels where Jesus refused to heal anyone who asked for it. And when a father expressed doubts about the ability or willingness of Jesus to heal his son saying “But if you can do anything, have pity on us and help us.” Jesus replied, challenging the father to believe, “'If you can?' retorted Jesus. 'Everything is possible for one who has faith.'” Mk 9:22,23 NJB The obstacles 72 to healing are within us, not in God; He wants to and can heal.

  

To the centurion, “Go; let it be done for you according to your faith.” Mt 8:13 To the woman with the haemorrhage: “'Take heart, daughter; your faith has made you well.' And instantly the woman was made well.” Mt 9:22 To the two blind men: “'Do you believe that I am able to do this?' They said to him, 'Yes, Lord.' Then he touched their eyes and said, 'According to your faith let it be done to you.' And their eyes were opened.” Mt 9:28– 30



To the Syro-Phoenician mother: “She said, 'Yes, Lord, yet even the dogs eat the crumbs that fall from their masters' table.' Then Jesus answered her, 'Woman, great is your faith! Let it be done for you as you wish.' And her daughter was healed instantly.” Mt 15:27,28 “For saying that, you may go—the demon has left your daughter.” Mk 7:29



The Lord’s ways are very different our ways. In fact, His ways are well above our ways. “For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways and my thoughts than your thoughts...so shall my word be that goes out from my mouth; it shall not return to me empty, but it shall accomplish that which I purpose, and succeed in the thing for which I sent it.” Is 55:9–11

To the blind man of Jericho: “'What do you want me to do for you?' The blind man said to him, 'My teacher, let me see again.' Jesus said to him, 'Go; your faith has made you well.' Immediately he regained his sight and followed him on the way.” Mk 10:51,52

Here is how faith prayer for healing works.  When you pray, believe that you receive the healing. I hear you say, “But there is no physical change yet!” I know. Jesus said, “Believe first, then you will be healed.” “Blessed are those who have not seen and yet have come to believe” Jn 20:29 But you object, “But I am not healed!” If you say that, you have not yet understood. You are proceeding with your mind rather than with your heart. When you pray, you must believe in your heart that you are receiving healing and then you get your healing. The basis of your faith is not what you see or what you feel, but what God’s Word says. You do not declare “I see that I am healed” or “I feel that I am healed.” You declare, “I believe that Jesus healed me. I am healed.”  When will you receive your healing? After you have believed in your heart that you’ve received it and you have said on your lips.  When must you believe you have received your healing? Before you are healed!  “But that does not make sense!” It is true that it is beyond human understanding. Yet the Lord says, “My ways are higher than your ways and my thoughts than your thoughts.” Is 55:9 The Lord has invested His power

Every Christian can do the same thing for himself and for others, even without the charism of healing. Put your trust in God and His Word: He can neither be wrong nor can He deceive you. The Lord has made specific promises in Scripture. Because He said, “these signs will accompany those who believe:… they will lay their hands on the sick, and they will recover.” Mk 16:17,18 no doubt this is what he meant. Therefore, lay hands in faith, anointing with oil in faith, and the Lord will heal the sick. If the supplicant agrees with you, or if someone else is in agreement with you when you ask it, the healing anointing increases and more people are healed. The usual way to get a Christian healing is by faith and by confession on the lips. It is simply to proclaim the word of God to the supplicant, to anoint him with oil, to lay hands on him in faith, and to ask the supplicant to confess out loud the omnipotence and the mercy of God. At that moment, the healing power of God is manifested directly in the supplicant. 72 There are more than thirty possible obstacles to healing that may exist in the prayer minister, the supplicant, or in the community. See the teaching on Obstacles to Healing by Henri Lemay.

25





in His Word. Anyone who takes His Word seriously believes and perseveres, and gets what His Word promises. “The word of God is living and effective.” Heb 4:12 NAB If you are a person of faith—that you walk by faith—you see things that unbelievers do not see. You know that, “by grace you have been saved through faith.” Ep 2:8 The Greek word sozo 73 is sometimes translated as “saved,” sometimes as “healed,” and sometimes as “resurrected,” depending on the context. The Word is powerful: it accomplishes what it says. When you pray, believe that you receive healing and you will obtain healing. “If you confess with your lips that Jesus is Lord and believe in your heart that God raised him from the dead, you will be saved. For one believes with the heart and so is justified, and one confesses with the mouth and so is saved.” Rm 10:9,10 You receive healing in the same way that you receive salvation: you say it with your mouth while believing it in your heart. Salvation, like healing, are two graces, i.e., an unmerited favour of God, which Jesus earned for you on the Cross. You get them by the faith in your heart and confession on your lips.

VII.

the glory of God.”

VIII.THE BIBLE, FAITH AND CONFESSION Faith Home Lilian B. Yeoman, a Canadian doctor and surgeon, had moved away from the Lord for many years. She became terminally ill, at death’s door, due to an addiction to narcotics. Someone told her about the healing of the haemorrhaging woman 76 ; she converted and was healed. After that experience, she lived 43 years in good health. She began to teach Christian healing and wrote several books 77 on the subject. With her sister, she bought a large house and made it a “faith home,” i.e., a place where the sick come to be healed by faith in the Word of God. She welcomed only people, three or four at a time, who suffered from incurable and terminal illnesses, people beyond medical help. Over several years, they obtained the healing of almost all their supplicants. The procedure was always the same: Lilian and her sister would read Scripture passages on divine healing and they told their guests to confess them over and over again. Once, a woman with tuberculosis, on the edge of death, arrived by ambulance. At the time, before World War II, tuberculosis killed many people, as cancer does today. Lilian sat next to her bed and said, “Close your eyes, rest and listen to the Word of God.” Then, for two hours, she read her the Scriptures on healing. She had highlighted all these passages in the Bible from Genesis to Revelation. She gave her a dose of God’s medicine: His Word. She did not read her Bible passages on the new life, because this woman knew the Lord. What she needed was healing. Among other things, she had read her Dt 28 and Ga 3 a few times. Then she said to her,

HOW TO PROCEED

A physician, Richard Fleischer 74 , of California, has compiled all the biblical passages on healing. Here’s what he recommends to anyone who wants to claim for himself divine healing by faith. 1. Choose Bible verses applicable to your situation. Find as many as possible. 2. Read them aloud every day, several times a day, proclaiming them over your life or the life of your friends or family. This is how you plant the Word in the soil of your heart through your eyes, your ears, and your mouth as directed by Pr 4:20–22 75 . 3. Guard your heart from all fear and doubt while immersed in the Word. Thus, your faith will grow. 4. The time will come when you will know in your heart that you have received what you have asked for. Continue to hold to this assurance, refusing to yield to temptation, and soon, you will see with your eyes the manifestation of your healing. “Blessed are those who have not seen and yet have come to believe!” Jn 20:29. 5. The Word is the truth and you can receive what it says. Do not believe the facts; allow the Word to change them into the truth. Go deep and get your healing; it is yours if you are ready to believe. “If you believe, you would see

“Have you noticed that Dt 28:22 includes tuberculosis (consumption) in the curse of the law? But, have you also noticed that according to Ga 3:13, Jesus redeemed us from the curse of the law? That means that Jesus has redeemed you from tuberculosis. So, I ask you to repeat aloud as long as you are awake, the following statement: “According to Deuteronomy 28:22, tuberculosis is a curse of the law, but according to Galatians, Christ has redeemed me from the curse of the law. Christ has redeemed me from tuberculosis.” The next morning, Lilian and her sister read Bible verses on healing to their four sick guests. To the woman with tuberculosis, Lilian asked, “Have you repeated what I suggested to you yesterday?” The sick woman answered: “Yes, all night. I have not slept much. I have said it ten thousand times. But I do not understand what I say.” Lilian replied, “Do not worry. Continue to say it constantly.” And she repeated the sentence for her to recite.

73 Sozo: “The concept of salvation (from the Greek, sozo and its derivatives) ... refers to the same fundamental experience: to be saved is to be taken to a safe state from a state where there is risk of dying. Depending on the nature of the danger, the act of saving is similar to protection, liberation, redemption, healing, salvation, victory, life, peace ... ‘God saves men, Christ is our savior’ Lk 2:11 ‘L’Évangile apporte le salut à tout croyant’ Rm 1:16” translated from Xavier Léon-Dufour, Le vocabulaire de théologie biblique, 1962, p. 988. 74 Richard S. Fleischer, M.D. The Word on Healing. 75 Ibid. p. 8, “The Word is a Medicine.”

The next morning, Lilian visited the woman with tuberculosis 76

See Mk 5:25–34. Lilian B. Yeoman, M.D. Healing from Heaven, Balm of Gilead, The Great Physician, Health and Healing and many more.

77

26

again and asked, “Have you repeated what I suggested to you?” The sick woman answered, “Yes, all night. I have not slept much. I have said it ten thousand times. But I still do not understand what I say.” Lilian replied, “Do not worry. Continue to say it constantly.” And she again repeated the sentence for her to recite. The woman was so weak that she could not speak loudly: she quietly repeated the phrase to herself.

just waits for a manifestation of the Spirit, he can wait in vain, because we have no control over the charisms. However, the Word of God always works if we commit our faith. “So it is with the word that goes from my mouth: it will not return to me unfulfilled or before having carried out my good pleasure and having achieved what it was sent to do.” Is 55:11

IX. KEEPING HEALING BY FAITH

A little before noon, while Lilian and her sister were preparing lunch in the kitchen, they heard a commotion on the second floor in one of the rooms, as if someone had jumped out of bed and was running while shouting, “Dr. Yeomans ! Dr. Yeomans!” Lilian ran and met the sick woman at the bottom of the stairs, running and saying,” Dr. Yeomans! I am healed! I am healed! I had tuberculosis but I am healed!” Lilian replied, “Yes, I know. That is what I’ve been trying to tell you for three days!” Lilian knew that eventually, the truth of God’s Word would register in the heart of the supplicant. The Word of God that she had confessed on her lips had finally descended into her spirit. It is faith in the Word of God that healed the woman and rescued her from her deathbed.

“The thief comes only to steal and kill and destroy. I came that they may have life, and have it abundantly.” Jn 10:10 “He (the devil) was a murderer from the beginning and does not stand in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he lies, he speaks according to his own nature, for he is a liar and the father of lies.” Jn 8:44 After your healing by Jesus, the devil will come at a vulnerable time to steal your healing by causing certain symptoms to reappear and by lying to you, telling you that you have not really been healed, “See the symptoms!” If you believe him, if you put yourself in agreement with the devil by believing the lie that you have not been healed by Jesus, you will lose your healing: the devil will have stolen it from you. However, if you resist him, “steadfast in your faith” 1 P 5:9 “he will flee from you.” Jm 4:7 Jesus healed you. It is settled. Drive away the devil and the symptoms: he is a liar and they are lies from the thief. “In my name they will drive out demons.” Mk 16:17

Too often, the supplicant is waiting for someone (a prayer leader or the Holy Spirit through a charism of healing) to heal them. However, the Holy Spirit does not always manifest Himself and give His gifts by a charism: He is “distributing them individually to each person as he wishes.” 1 Co 12:11 NAB The Holy Spirit manifests Himself in unique ways as He wills. God does this as a sign to get our attention so that we know He is alive and working and we start to believe in Him. However, if a supplicant

NAB

27

3. NATURAL PHYSICAL HEALING Working paper by Henri Lemay, 7 October 2010 protected His people by the instructions of His Word.

I. PREVENTION

Avoid corpses; otherwise, wash yourself thoroughly after contact “Whoever touches the dead body of any human being shall be unclean for seven days.” Nb 19:11 “Whoever carries any part of the carcass of any of them shall wash his clothes and be unclean until the evening...And anything upon which any of them falls when they are dead shall be unclean, whether an article of wood or cloth or skin or sacking, any article that is used for any purpose; it shall be dipped into water, and it shall be unclean until the evening (exposed to the sun), and then it shall be clean...And if any of them falls into any earthen vessel, all that is in it shall be unclean, and you shall break the vessel. Any food that could be eaten shall be unclean if water from any such vessel comes upon it; and any liquid that could be drunk shall be unclean if it was in any such vessel. Everything on which any part of the carcass falls shall be unclean; whether an oven or stove, it shall be broken in pieces; they are unclean, and shall remain unclean for you.” Lv 11:25,32–35 Health professionals now know they must wash their hands and any object that has been in contact with the sick or the dead. For centuries, this was not the case. We thought it was normal for about 15 per cent of women giving birth in the hospital to die. Doctors, arriving at the hospital, first examined the bodies of the recently deceased, and then, without disinfecting their hands or clothes, would help women give birth and visit other patients. The doctors spread pathogens, infecting patients and bringing death to many.

The Torah contains the rules of conduct in social hygiene and in infectious disease prevention that were the most enlightened of the ancient world until the late 19th century;  Wash and rinse any object connected to food;  Separate human waste from human beings;  Avoid corpses; otherwise, wash yourself thoroughly after contact;  Quarantine people suffering from contagious diseases;  Be careful with bodily fluids;  Do not eat animal fats Lv 7:22; and  Work vigorously. Gn 2:15; Ex 20:9 The Torah is the collection of the first five books of the Bible, attributed by the rabbis to Moses. We call the collection the Pentateuch: Gn, Ex, Lv, Nb and Dt. ‘Torah’ is often translated as ‘The Law,’ but the word means Teaching of God to Israel’. This is also the message that Israel must take to the world. Wash and rinse any object connected to food: “A clay vessel in which it has been cooked shall thereafter be broken; if it is cooked in a bronze vessel, this shall be scoured afterward and rinsed with water.” Lv 6:21 NAB Before the 20th century, people did not know that germs are invisible but deadly, and can exist on utensils, plates, pots...Countless people have fallen sick and died by poisoning due to a lack of sanitary tools with which to cook and eat. Yet, it is easy to wash and rinse before use.

Quarantine the people suffering from contagious diseases “Command the Israelites to put out of the camp everyone who is leprous, or has a discharge, and everyone who is unclean through contact with a corpse; you shall put out both male and female, putting them outside the camp; they must not defile their camp.” Nb 5:2,3

Separate human waste from human beings: “Outside the camp you shall have a place set aside to be used as a latrine. You shall also keep a trowel in your equipment and with it, when you go outside to ease nature, you shall first dig a hole and afterward cover up your excrement.” Dt 23:13,14

In 2003, the SARS epidemic affected Canada and many other countries. The main methods of control were quarantine and frequent hand washing.

NAB

For centuries, people living in cities were decimated by outbreaks that they had brought upon themselves without knowing it. They did not know that the worst enemies of the human race are microscopic organisms. They discarded their garbage and human waste in the ditch. The rain washed these contaminants into their rivers and their wells, polluting their drinking water. In addition to the unimaginable stench, cities and rivers became powerful sources of cholera, typhoid, and dysentery, three of the biggest killers of human beings. These three great enemies of public health, even today, continue to take a heavy toll on human life in the Third World and in refugee camps. Yet, the pagan people of Biblical times, such as the Egyptians (among whom the Hebrews lived for three centuries), believed in the healing power of faeces and mixed potions of it into their “health” products. The Lord

Be careful with bodily fluids “Speak to the people of Israel and say to them: When any man has a discharge from his member, his discharge makes him ceremonially unclean...Anyone who touches his bed shall wash his clothes, and bathe in water, and be unclean until the evening. ” Lv 15:2,5 AIDS and other communicable diseases have made us aware of the dangers of contact with blood and other bodily fluids. Running water and sunlight are needed for purification.

28

II. NEGLIGENCE

III. THE HUMAN BODY

God is sovereign. He is infinitely perfect. His thoughts are far above our thoughts. Too often, the Christian may believe that God will heal him only by supernatural means when God wants to heal, but in a natural way, because God wants us to grow in personal responsibility, in a disciplined and prudent life regarding physical exercise, healthy nutrition, a balance between work and rest, etc.

The most spectacular healing instrument of the Lord is our own being: spirit, soul, and body. One of the roles of the human spirit is to maintain a healthy body. “The human spirit will endure sickness.” Pr 18:14 The body has several systems (glands, white cells, etc.) to fight infections, bacteria, viruses, and other pathogens that attack the human body.

IV. WATER 78 —FIRST PILLAR OF HEALTH

1. Intemperance “Not everything is good for everyone, and no one enjoys everything. Do not be greedy for every delicacy, and do not eat without restraint; for overeating brings sickness, and gluttony leads to nausea. Many have died of gluttony, but one who guards against it prolongs his life.” Si 37:28–31

Water 79 is the most fundamental nutrient in the human body and is considered to be a miracle cure for many health conditions. The human body loses about 2.5 litres of water a day through perspiration, urination 80 , and exhalation 81 .

2. Negligence

These are the Functions of Water in the Body:  Regulates body temperature;  Moisturises tissues such as those in the mouth, nose, throat and eyes;  Lubricates the joints;  Helps prevent constipation;  Reduces the burden on the kidneys and the liver by cleansing waste with ample water;  Helps dissolve minerals and other nutrients to make them accessible to the body;  Transports nutrients and oxygen to body cells;  Is involved in all body functions; and  Cleanses all the vital organs of the body when enough water is consumed.

“Trophimus I left ill in Miletus.” 2 Tm 4:20 The Greek word asthenounta, here translated as “sick,” is translated elsewhere as “weak in faith” Rm 4:19 DRB, “weak conscience” 1 Co 8:11DRB, “ungodly” Rm 5:6, and “weaknesses.” Heb 4:15 We can legitimately conclude that Trophimus had worked too hard, weakening his body. He was probably guilty of negligence, like many missionaries and lay apostles and religious nowadays, abusing his body and disobeying the natural rules of health: physical exercise, sleep, good nutrition, recreation, etc.

3. Failing to Heed Medical Care “Then give the physician his place, for the Lord created him; do not let him leave you, for you need him. There may come a time when recovery lies in the hands of physicians, for they too pray to the Lord that he will grant them success in diagnosis and in healing, for the sake of preserving life.”

Water is the main chemical component of the body, making up an average of 60 per cent of its weight. A lack of water causes dehydration 82 , which, however slight, drains energy and causes extreme fatigue.

Si 38:12–14

4. Failing to Take Medication

How much water a day? It takes at least 2.5 litres of water

“The Lord created medicines out of the earth, and the sensible will not despise them...And he gave skill to human beings that he might be glorified in his marvellous works. By them the physician heals and takes away pain; the pharmacist makes a mixture from them. God's works will never be finished; and from him health spreads over all the earth.” Si 38:4,6–8

78 Principal source: Mayo Clinic website: http://www.mayoclinic.org/healthy-living/nutrition-and-healthy-eating/indepth/water/art-20044256. 79 Water: (Elements & Compounds) a clear, colourless, tasteless, odourless liquid that is essential for plant and animal life and constitutes, in impure form, rain, oceans, rivers, lakes, etc. It is a neutral substance, an effective solvent for many compounds, and is used as a standard for many physical properties. Formula: H2O. (Collins English Dictionary, 2003). 80 Micturition: n. The discharge of urine. (WordWeb). 81 Exhalation: n. 1. The act or an instance of breathing out. Also called expiration. 2. The giving forth of gas or vapor. 3. Something, such as air or vapor, that is exhaled. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary, 2007). 82 Dehydration: the loss of water and salts essential for normal body function. Dehydration occurs when the body loses more fluid than it takes in. This condition can result from illness; a hot, dry climate; prolonged exposure to sun or high temperatures; not drinking enough water; and overuse of diuretics or other medications that increase urination. Dehydration can upset the delicate fluid-salt balance needed to maintain healthy cells and tissues. Water accounts for about 60% of a man's body weight. It represents about 50% of a woman's weight. (Gale Encyclopedia of Medicine, 2008)

5. Neglecting Healthy Nutrition Saint Paul advises his disciple Timothy, “No longer drink only water, but take a little wine for the sake of your stomach and your frequent ailments.” 1 Tm 5:23 At the time (even now, for that matter), a little wine with a meal was considered a good eating habit. Undoubtedly, Paul advised him of this because healing prayer had not yet been effective.

29

to replace what the body loses daily. The Mayo Clinic medical institute recommends a daily consumption of liquids of 3 litres for men and 2.2 litres for women. Twenty per cent of these liquids come from the food we consume. Many fruits and vegetables may be composed of 80 per cent to 99 per cent water. And this water source is excellent. The other 80 per cent of the liquids we must consume daily comes from the water and the other liquids that we drink. Milk and juice are composed mostly of water. Wine, beer, and soft drinks, with or without caffeine, can also help, but should not be the major portion of the water consumed. Because beverages containing caffeine are diuretics 83 , they should be taken in moderation. The best drink to choose is simply water: it has no calories, costs little, and is available almost everywhere.

the Ten Commandments. Work is a commandment, “For six days you shall labour and do all your work.” Ex 20:9 Until recently, all work was physical: weeding, planting, harvesting, milling, gathering wood, herding, hunting. We went everywhere on foot. Daily exercise generates a lot of energy, increases good cholesterol in the blood, heals and strengthens the brain, increases the flow of blood to the heart, burns accumulated fat, and yields physical and emotional well-being. Carol’s Story: At thirty years of age, Carol went to see Dr. Colbert. Since her teens, she had been frequently constipated, having a bowel movement only once a week. She suffered from severe headaches, fatigue, and acne. First, the doctor prescribed two litres of water per day, two tablespoons of soluble fibre, and magnesium capsules. However, her condition did not change. When he learned she was inactive, he immediately prescribed aerobic exercises. Since then, her stool passes every day, her headaches stopped, her skin became clearer, and she is energetic.

The following rules apply to all adults:  Drink a glass of water with each meal;  Drink a glass of water between each meal;  Drink water before, during, and after exercise; and  In warm weather, drink often. As it ages, the body loses its ability to sense dehydration and to send a thirst signal to the brain. Don’t wait for the thirst signal if you are over 60 years of age. Too much thirst and too frequent urination can be signs of medical problems; consult your doctor.

The case of the patient with 80–90 per cent obstruction of the main artery of his heart. He began to do aerobic exercises. After a year, his body had created a new road bypassing the blocked artery naturally.

Here Are Some Benefits of Exercise

Aqueous: “(lat. aquosus, wet). Similar to, containing or dissolved in water.” Distilled water: “Water that has been purified by distillation which is the process of purifying a liquid by boiling it and condensing its vapours.” Demineralised water: “Water from which dissolved minerals or salts have been removed.” Mineral water: “Water naturally or artificially impregnated with mineral salts or gasses; often effervescent; often used therapeutically.” Flowing water: “Water in streams and rivers, in continual movement.”

1. Exercise Rejuvenates and Rests the Heart. The heart of an active person beats 60–70 times a minute, but the heart of an inactive person beats 80 or more times a minute because his heart is less efficient and out of condition. In one day, the heart of an active person will beat 86,400 times (60 times per minute), but the heart of an inactive person will beat 115,200 times (80 times per minute). His heart is working harder. The only time that the heart sends blood (with oxygen, sugar, and nutrients) into itself is between beats of the heart, when the heart is at rest. The heart of a person who is in shape is more often at rest than the heart of an out of shape, sedentary person.

V. PHYSICAL EXERCISE

2. Exercise Prevents Cancer, Heart Attacks, and Stroke. One third of deaths due to cancer are related to diet and a sedentary lifestyle. Exercise reduces the risk of colon cancer by 50 per cent and of breast cancer by 18 per cent. Exercise lowers the risk of heart attack and stroke by 54 per cent among women.

Exercise includes walking, swimming, jogging, dancing, etc. as well as exercises for muscles and for balance. Regular physical activity has many benefits, including physical healing of a large number of diseases. From the beginning, vigorous exercise was part of God’s plan for man. “The LORD God took the man and put him in the garden of Eden to till it and keep it.” Gn 2:15 And God gave us

3.

Exercise can prevent diabetes and helps control blood sugar. Exercise improves the body’s ability to use insulin.

83

Diuretics: substances contained in food and drink (e.g. caffeine), or given as medication, that increase the secretion of urine by the kidneys (diuresis). Used in medicine as a treatment for high blood pressure. In sport the use of diuretics for two main purposes is banned: as a means of losing fluid, and thus weight, in sports such as boxing and weight lifting, which have weight categories or in an attempt to increase the production of urine and thus the excretion of a banned drug, to avoid detection. (Dictionary of Sport and Exercise Science and Medicine by Churchill Livingstone, 2008).

4.

Exercise Maintains or Increases the Muscle Mass of the Body. After age 25, the body loses between half and one pound of muscle per year and replaces it with fat. Every day, a pound of muscle burns from 30 to 50 calories more than a pound of

30

fat. Thus, at a minimum, at 50 years of age, a person has lost 15 to 30 pounds of muscle. Therefore, his body burns 450 to 750 fewer calories per day than it burned at age 25. Also, toned muscles continually burn more calories than flaccid muscles.

prevents osteoporosis. 13. Exercise helps prevent constipation and aids digestion. Thus, it gives a restful sleep. Forty five minutes of aerobic exercise in the morning brings a good night’s sleep in 70 per cent of cases. However, exercise three hours before bedtime may provoke insomnia.

5. Exercise Improves Brain Function. Exercise clears thinking, improves memory and concentration, delays ageing of the brain, changes the structure of the brain by creating new neurons and new blood vessels, and slows brain atrophy associated with ageing. In the brain, grey matter contains neurons, and white matter contains billions of nerve fibres, which are the connections that transmit signals from neurons. Aerobic exercise increases blood flow in the brain by more than 30 per cent. Exercise creates new cells and multiplies connections by providing more sugar, nutrients, and oxygen, through new blood circuits (capillaries). After only 6 months of cardiovascular exercise, men have 11 per cent improvements in tests of mental abilities. 6.

14. Exercise increases lung capacity. 15. Exercise decreases pain by releasing endorphins produced by the body, whose effects are similar to morphine. 16. Exercise increases energy levels. 17. Moderate exercise helps prevent colds and flu by increasing the body’s defences against viruses and bacteria and by increasing the circulation of immune cells in the bone marrow, lungs, and spleen. 18. Exercise Helps Hyperactive Children. Hyperactive children (Attention Deficit Disorder with motor hyperactivity) suffer from a deficiency of dopamine. That is why they take Ritalin. Exercise increases levels of dopamine in the brain. This is precisely the dopamine produced by exercise that protects people against Parkinson’s disease.

There are very few people suffering from Alzheimer’s disease among those who are physically active for a long time.

7.

Rhythmic exercises (walking, jogging, swimming, skating) increase the activity of alpha waves in the brain, which are associated with a state of deep relaxation. These rhythmic exercises also promote the synchronisation of the two hemispheres of the brain by activating them simultaneously: in this way, by walking, etc., the rational and logical thinking of the left hemisphere mingles with the intuitive and visual thinking of the right hemisphere, which clarifies ideas. 8.

19. Exercise Circulates Lymph. The lymphatic system 84 is a great fighter against pathogens and a great collector of intercellular body waste. It removes accumulated toxins 85 . This is an internal police force that collects bacteria, viruses, and other intruders and takes them

84 Lymphatic system: a vast, complex network of capillaries, thin vessels, valves, ducts, nodes, and organs that helps protect and maintain the internal fluid environment of the entire body by producing, filtering, and conveying lymph and producing various blood cells. The lymphatic network also transports fats, proteins, and other substances to the blood system and restores 60% of the fluid that filters out of the blood capillaries into interstitial spaces during normal metabolism. Small semilunar valves throughout the lymphatic network help to control the flow of lymph and, at the junction with the venous system, prevent venous blood from flowing into the lymphatic vessels. The lymph collected throughout the body drains into the blood through two ducts situated in the neck. The thoracic duct that rises into the left side of the neck is the major vessel of the lymphatic system and conveys lymph from the whole body, except for the right quadrant, which is served by the right lymphatic duct. Lymph flows into the general circulation through the thoracic duct at a rate of about 125 mL per hour during routine exertion. Various body dynamics such as respiratory pressure changes, muscular contractions, and movements of organs surrounding lymphatic vessels combine to pump the lymph through the lymphatic system. The lymphatic capillaries, which are the beginning of the system, abound in the dermis of the skin, forming a continuous network over the entire body, except for the cornea. The system also includes specialized lymphatic organs, such as the tonsils, the thymus, and the spleen. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009). 85 Toxin: n. A poisonous substance, especially a protein, that is produced by living cells or organisms and is capable of causing disease when introduced into the body tissues but is often also capable of inducing neutralizing antibodies or antitoxins. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary Copyright, 2007).

Exercise affects mood as would an antidepressant or an injection of morphine.

9. Exercise Repels Depression. Depressed people have low levels of serotonin, which influences the brain areas controlling mood. Exercise promotes the synthesis of serotonin. Exercise reduces the symptoms of depression in the same way that medication would. 10. Exercise Increases Serotonin and Dopamine in the Body. This relieve the symptoms of anxiety and stress. Exercise combats stress by lowering cortisol levels in the body. 11. Exercise Increases Perspiration. This is an important way for the body to eliminate waste. Skin is called the third kidney because it releases many toxins from the body. 12. Exercise builds strong bones better than calcium and

31

to prisons called lymph nodes 86 , where they are killed by white blood cells. The lymphatic fluid or lymph 87 is so important that our body contains three times more of it than blood. Lymph flows through tiny lymph vessels 88 that line the small veins and arteries. While blood circulates in the body through the heart beat, lymph can circulate only by muscle contractions. If you do not move your body, lymph moves very slowly. However, aerobic exercise can triple the lymphatic flow. Thus, your lymphatic system better protects your body against viruses, etc. and better cleans your body of its intercellular waste. Many muscle aches are caused by the waste accumulated in the muscles and lymph.

Sleep reduces cortisol levels in the body. Excessive stress raises the level of cortisol in the body, causing an imbalance in the brain that is characterised by irritability, tendency to depression, anxiety, and insomnia. High cortisol levels lead to many diseases: fibromyalgia, chronic fatigue, chronic pain, immune diseases, hypertension, obesity, depression, high blood pressure, arthritis, heartburn, and different kinds of mental illness. Many auto collisions are caused by people falling asleep at the wheel. The divorce rate is higher among people who sleep poorly.

I. THE RIGHT FOODS

VI. SLEEP AND REST

“The stomach takes in all kinds of food, but some foods are better than others.” Si 36:18 NJB God has placed in food, especially cereals, vegetables, fruits, and nuts, a variety of nutrients 89 , vitamins 90 , starches 91 , fatty acids 92 , dietary fibre 93 , phytochemicals,

At night when I sleep, my body closes down and repairs itself. My immune system recharges itself. My main organs are restored. My old cells are replaced by new ones. My mind relaxes and puts its thoughts in order, creating a healthy mental condition. Yet more than half of American adults (we may follow the same pattern) suffer from insomnia a few times each week. Jesus promised each of us, “Come to me, all you that are weary and are carrying heavy burdens, and I will give you rest.” Mt 11:28

89 Nutrient: n. A food substance that provides energy or is necessary for growth and repair. Examples of nutrients are vitamins, minerals, carbohydrates, fats, and proteins. (Gale Encyclopedia of Medicine, 2008). 90 Vitamin: Etymology: L, vita + amine, ammonia. An organic compound essential in small quantities for normal physiologic and metabolic functioning of the body. With few exceptions, vitamins cannot be synthesized by the body and must be obtained from the diet or dietary supplements. No one food contains all the vitamins. Vitamin deficiency diseases produce specific symptoms, usually alleviated by the administration of the appropriate vitamin. Vitamins are classified according to their fat or water solubility, their physiologic effects, or their chemical structures. They are designated by alphabetic letters and chemical or other specific names. The fat-soluble vitamins are A, D, E, and K. The B complex and C vitamins are water soluble. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009). 91 Starch: n. 1. A naturally abundant nutrient carbohydrate found chiefly in the seeds, fruits, tubers, roots, and stem pith of plants, and commonly prepared as a white, amorphous, tasteless powder used in powders, ointments, and pastes. Also called amylum. 2. A food having a high content of starch, such as rice, bread, and potatoes. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary, 2007). 92 Fatty acid: Etymology: AS, faett + L, acidus, sour. Any of several organic acids produced by the hydrolysis of neutral fats and consisting of a long hydrocarbon chain ending in a carboxyl group. In cells, fatty acids usually occur in combination with another molecule rather than in a free state. Essential fatty acids, including linoleic acid and linolenic acid are unsaturated molecules that cannot be produced by the body and must therefore be included in the diet. See also saturated fatty acid, unsaturated fatty acid. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009). 93 Dietary fibre / Roughage: Indigestible plant-derived residues composed predominantly of cellulose, hemicellulose and cell wall polymers. Dietary fibre (e.g., bran lignin, pectin) provides stool bulk, increasing the transit time for nutrients in (surgically) shortened gastrointestinal tracts, and decreasing the transit time in long or constipated gastrointestinal tracts. Dietary fibre improves the plasma lipid ratios, resulting in a 10–17% decrease in cholesterol (including decreased LDL-cholesterol) as well as a reduced dietary intake of energy, fat and cholesterol-rich foods. Increased dietary intake of fibre is associated with decreased colon cancer and tumour regression in premalignant familial adenomatous polyposis and diverticulosis; low dietary fibre consumption has been linked to colorectal cancer, diverticulitis, increased cholesterol, gallbladder disease, constipation and appendicitis. (Segen's Medical Dictionary, 2012).

The Benefits of Sleep Sleep regulates the synthesis of important hormones. Firstly, growth hormones. These cause children to grow and regulate muscle mass in adults, as well as control fat. Is this why two-thirds of people do not have a normal weight? Also, during the night, the body releases the hormone leptin, which directly influences appetite and weight control. Leptin tells the body when it has enough food, when it is time to stop eating. Sleep slows the physical ageing process. Peaceful sleep is one of the best predictors of longevity. Sleep improves the immune system. People who sleep nine hours a night are more resistant to disease (cancer, viruses, bacteria) than those who sleep only six or seven hours a night.

86

Lymph node: n. Any of the small, oval or round bodies, located along the lymphatic vessels, that supply lymphocytes to the bloodstream and remove bacteria and foreign particles from the lymph. Also called lymph gland, lymphoglandula, lymphonodus. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary, 2007) (Although called “ganglion” in French, this should not be confused with the English word “ganglion” which refers to a group of nerve cells or a benign cyst.) 87 Lymph: n. A clear, watery, sometimes faintly yellowish fluid derived from body tissues that contains white blood cells and circulates throughout the lymphatic system, returning to the venous bloodstream through the thoracic duct. Lymph acts to remove bacteria and certain proteins from the tissues, transport fat from the small intestine, and supply mature lymphocytes to the blood. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary Copyright, 2007) 88 Vessel: Etymology: L, vascellum, small vase. Any one of the many tubules throughout the body conveying fluids, such as blood and lymph. The main kinds of vessels are the arteries, veins, and lymphatic vessels. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009).

32

enzymes 94 , minerals 95 , antioxidants 96 , anti-inflammatory agents 97 , etc. which, in the long run, have a profoundly beneficial effect on the health of body and soul. This is nutrition 98 .

never overtake you.” Si 31:15–22 NJB The immune system produces countless kinds of antibodies. This is an internal pharmacy that needs only basic products to produce internal medicine as needed by the body to stay healthy.

Sobriety = Health

Oxidation: “The process of oxidizing; the addition of oxygen to a compound with a loss of electrons; always occurs accompanied by reduction; (chemistry) a reaction in which the atoms of an element lose electrons and the valence of the element increases.” An electron is “An elementary particle that orbits the nucleus in atoms and is responsible for the flow of electricity; negative charge of 1.60217649x10^-19 coulombs and mass 9.109382x10^-31 kg.” WordWeb

Regarding eating and drinking, everyone must be moderate and sober. “During your life, my child, see what suits your constitution, do not give it what you find disagrees with it; for not everything is good for everybody, nor does everybody like everything. Do not be insatiable for any delicacy, do not be greedy for food, for over-eating leads to illness and excess leads to liver-attacks. Many people have died from over-eating; control yourself, and so prolong your life. 99 ” Si 37:27–31 NJB

1. Fruits and Vegetables

“Judge your fellow-guest's needs by your own, be thoughtful in every way. Eat what is offered you like a well brought-up person, do not wolf your food or you will earn dislike. For politeness' sake be the first to stop; do not act the glutton, or you will give offence, and if you are sitting with a large party, do not help yourself before the others do. A little is quite enough for a well-bred person; his breathing is easy when he lies in bed. A moderate diet ensures sound sleep, one gets up early, in the best of spirits. Sleeplessness, biliousness and gripe are what the glutton has to endure. If you are forced to eat too much, get up, go and vomit, and you will feel better...Be moderate in all your activities and illness will

We should eat five to ten servings of vegetables and fruits every day to reduce the risk of heart disease, stroke, diabetes and certain types of cancer. Except for olives and avocados, fruits and vegetables are low in fat and calories. Eat them fresh, frozen, or canned (except in syrup); it makes no difference, because they all have essentially the same nutritional value. “Organic” produce do not seem to have a higher nutritional value, although they contain much less pesticide. It is more nutritious to eat fruits and vegetables with their skin, when this is possible, because the risks associated with pesticides are smaller than the benefits of consuming the nutrients they contain. Always wash produce in cold water.

94 Enzyme: n. a protein substance that acts as a catalyst to speed up metabolic and other processes involving organic materials. Some enzymes function within cells; others function in the extracellular fluids and tissue spaces and organs. They are active in all major tissue functions, such as cellular respiration, muscle contraction, digestive processes, and energy consumption, and are produced intracellularly. (Mosby's Dental Dictionary, 2nd edition, 2008). 95 Mineral: n. 1. A naturally occurring, homogeneous inorganic solid substance having a definite chemical composition and characteristic crystalline structure, color, and hardness. 2. An inorganic element, such as calcium, iron, potassium, sodium, or zinc, that is essential to the nutrition of humans, animals, and plants. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary, 2007). 96 Antioxidant: Any agent—e.g., vitamin A, vitamin C, selenium—which is capable of reducing highly histotoxic oxygen-reduction products and reactive oxygen species (e.g., hydroxyl radical), which derive from superoxide anion (O2-) and H2O2, the univalent and bivalent reduction products of oxygen, and are generated during the normal intermediary metabolism of the respiratory chain. Other antixodants include glutathione, alpha-tocopherol (vitamin E) and bilirubin. (Segen's Medical Dictionary, 2012). 97 Anti-inflammatory: Medicine used to relieve swelling, pain, and other symptoms of inflammation. (Gale Encyclopedia of Medicine, 2008). 98 Nutrition: Etymology: L, nutriens. 1 nourishment. 2 the sum of the processes involved in the taking in of nutrients and their assimilation and use for proper body functioning and maintenance of health. The successive stages include ingestion, digestion, absorption, assimilation, and excretion. 3 the study of food and drink as related to the growth and maintenance of living organisms. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009). 99 The transliterated Hebrew text of Sir 37:29–30 says, “For in the abundance of food resides illness and who multiplies it approaches revulsion. Lack of discipline leads many to death and one who preserves himself from it adds to his life.” Translated from the footnote to the French Bible Osty version.

Phytochemicals are natural compounds found in vegetables and fruits. Bread and whole grain cereals, brown rice, and some nuts are also rich in phytochemicals. Many of these compounds (such as lutein and flavonoids) may help reduce the risk of cancer. Many phytochemicals are responsible for the bright colours of some vegetables and fruit. Each colour group is associated with specific substances, hence the importance of choosing foods from each group every day. Dark green and orange: Dark green and dark orange vegetables and fruits, as well as orange fruit, are rich in phytochemicals such as lutein and beta-carotene: broccoli, carrots, snow peas, spinach, squash, cantaloupes, kiwis, mangos, and oranges. Squash, avocados, grapefruit, oranges, tomatoes, and potatoes contain glutathione peroxidise, which fights obesity and cancer, and lowers high blood pressure and cholesterol. Orange, red and dark green colours, due to beta-carotene (a form of Vitamin A): sweet potatoes, squash, carrots, pumpkins, pink grapefruit, tomatoes, chard and kale. For example, a small carrot a day reduces the risk of brain haemorrhage by 68 per cent.

33

Rich in folic acid (Vitamin B): lettuce with dark green leaves, asparagus, green peas, oranges, corn, and pineapple juice. Cherries: Prevent and fight cancer (breast, skin, stomach, lung, liver, etc.) because they contain perillyl alcohol and quercetin.

4. HERBS and SPICES There are 25,000 chemicals from live plants that continue to marvel us with their nutritional benefits. Spices are rich in them. Spices add flavour to food. Better still, they contain chemical compounds that contribute significantly to the health of the human body. They are a true natural pharmacy. They are at their best when they work together in synergy 100 . They act and interact in myriad of mysterious ways that scientists have not yet finished decoding. It is best to consume the largest possible number of spices, as often as possible, and in as many combinations as possible.

Red and blue/purple: Red and blue/purple vegetables and fruits contain phytochemicals such as lycopene and anthocyanins: beets, red peppers, tomatoes, blueberries, raspberries, strawberries, and pomegranates. Tomatoes are rich in lycopene. Studies indicate that eating cooked tomatoes helps prevent and slow the development of prostate cancer, but this issue is still under study. Carrots, pumpkins, sweet potatoes, and red peppers: Contain the nutrient beta-carotene (plus more than 500 carotenoids), which protects against cancer, heart disease, and brain haemorrhages. Raspberries and strawberries: Contain ellagic acid, which helps the immune system fight and destroy cancer cells and prevent them from recurring.

5. CINNAMON 101 Cinnamon has a mysterious capacity to moderate blood sugar through a chemical compound called chalcone polymer, which multiplies by twenty times or more the rate at which glucose is metabolised in cells. This compound mimics the insulin function by increasing glucose uptake. It is also a potent antioxidant.

White, brown and tan: The foods in this group contain phytochemicals such as sulphur compounds and polyphenols: cauliflowers, garlic, onions, potatoes, bananas, and pears. Garlic belongs to the genus Allium, a family of vegetables that also includes onions, green onions, leeks, and chives. Research has shown a link between a diet rich in allium vegetables and a lower risk of stomach cancer and prostate cancer. Pears: Contain a compound called lignin, which is the best antidote for high cholesterol. Celery: Relaxes the muscles of the arteries, dilating them. It reduces the level of stress hormones in the blood. Onions: Are a powerful anti-inflammatory. They help asthmatics breathe easier. Rub onions on insect bites. Broccoli and cauliflower: Fight and prevent cancer.

Cinnamon fights candida (a yeast infection) by its chemical compounds eugenol and geraniol, which are antimicrobial and antibacterial. Cinnamon, with its anti-inflammatory chemicals, can reduce pain and stiffness in muscles and joints, as well as during menstruation. It can reduce nausea, aid digestion, and increase appetite. Green Tea: According to The American Journal of Clinical Nutrition, green tea has thermogenic effects, i.e., it allows your body to burn more calories during rest. Another chemical element in green tea increases metabolism, so that the body burns more food as fuel and stores it less as fat. Green tea appears to increase the rate by which the liver disintegrates fat, to reduce fat absorption in the intestine, and to increase the level of the neurotransmitter noradrenaline (norepinephrine in the US) which plays a role in how the body burns calories.

Vitamin C: The great champions are broccoli, red peppers, strawberries, oranges, kiwi, and cantaloupes.

2. CEREALS

Starchy Foods: “Starchy foods such as potatoes, bread, cereals, rice and pasta should make up about a third of the food you eat. Where you can, choose wholegrain varieties, or eat potatoes with their skins on for more fibre. Starch is the most common form of carbohydrate in our diet. Starchy foods are a good source of energy and the main source of a range of nutrients in our diet. As well as starch, they contain fibre, calcium, iron and B vitamins.” (source: http://www.nhs.uk/Livewell/Goodfood/Pages/starchyfoods.aspx)

Millet: Antacid, anti-stress. Oats: Nourishes the nervous system, relaxing and soothing it. Oatmeal: Lowers cholesterol levels by telling the liver to reduce its production and the intestines to eliminate it. Buckwheat: A very rustic cereal, also called black seeds, which provides a kind of flour for pancakes. Effects: alkalises and re-mineralises the body.

3. NUTS/SEEDS Brazil nuts help asthmatics breathe more easily. Sesame seeds are rich in calcium; help the nervous system; anti-stress.

100

Synergy: n. The interaction of two or more agents or forces so that their combined effect is greater than the sum of their individual effects. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary, 2007). 101 Cinnamon: Etymology: Gk, kinnamomon. The aromatic inner bark of several species of Cinnamomum, a tree native to the East Indies and China. Saigon cinnamon is commonly used as a carminative, an aromatic stimulant, and a spice. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009).

34

6. FATS 102

consume it, choose low-fat versions and consume as little as possible.

Choose lower fat foods. Limit saturated fat. Avoid trans fats. Choose unsaturated fatty acids such as omega-3. Limit foods that contain cholesterol. Choose fibre-rich foods.

Trans fats practically do not exist in nature. These are fats transformed by heat or by hydrogenation 104 (for turning liquid unsaturated oils into solids to produce such products as shortening, margarine, and peanut butter). Avoid cookies, crackers, pastries, and fast foods. Good Fats Our bodies need fats, lipids 105 . Good fats heal the body. Everyone should eat good fats daily for the health of their heart, brain, skin, hair, and whole body. Good fats nourish and strengthen the membranes of all our cells. The good fats are omega-3, omega-6, and unsaturated fats (mono and poly).

“You shall eat no fat of ox or sheep or goat...If any one of you eats the fat from an animal...you who eat it shall be cut off from your kin.” Lv 7:23,25 Public enemy 103 no. 1 in the U.S. is Mr. Arteriosclerosis. It is a thief that steals $260 billion per year. It is a killer. It is responsible for one million deaths annually, killing 4 out of 10 Americans. It torments 57 million Americans. Sixty per cent of heart attack victims do not get to the hospital alive.

N.B. All fats, even good ones, are rich in calories.

Fats circulate in the blood in the form of cholesterol, lipoproteins (LDL and HDL—Low-Density and HighDensity Lipoproteins), and triglycerides.

Omega-3 is an important element in the development and maintenance of brain cells, nerves, and retinas in the eyes. It prevents blood clots and inflammation.

Cholesterol is produced by the liver because the body needs it to isolate nerve cells, to manufacture cell membranes, and to produce certain hormones. However, excessive cholesterol in the blood can accumulate in the arteries and can lead to heart disease and strokes.

Food sources: found especially in some fatty fish such as salmon (wild), sardines, rainbow trout, herring, mackerel, tuna, swordfish, and cod; green leafy vegetables; some grains such as ground flaxseed; soy products (i.e. tofu); and walnuts, pecans, and pine nuts.

Lipoproteins are derived from the combination in the liver of fat molecules, cholesterol, and proteins. There are two types: LDL, bad cholesterol, which can become lodged in the arteries—it must be limited; and HDL, good cholesterol, which helps clean the arteries of bad cholesterol—it must increase. To lower LDL, avoid saturated fats and trans fats. Triglycerides are a type of fat that the body makes from sugar, alcohol, and other food sources; they travel with cholesterol in the blood. To decrease their levels, decrease alcohol and sugar consumption.

Omega-6 Unsaturated fats (mono and poly) From plants: almonds, olives. Mono-unsaturated Omega-6 is found in canola oil and olive oil (promotes cardiac health), peanuts, nuts, seeds, avocados, and non-hydrogenated margarine. Poly-unsaturated Omega-6 is found in corn oil and soybean oil. Mono-unsaturated fat: is mainly found in olive oil and canola oil. These fats decrease the bad cholesterol in the blood

The “Bad” Fats to Avoid Saturated fat: Mainly of animal origin in meat and dairy products, and sometimes from vegetable sources (palm oil or coconut oil). Indeed, because the human body produces its own saturated fat, it is not necessary to consume it. If you do

7. DIETARY FIBRES (“roughage”): The indigestible portion of food derived from plants. It has two main components: Soluble fibre, which dissolves in water, is readily fermented in the colon into gases and physiologically active byproducts, and can be prebiotic and viscous.

102

Fat: Etymology: AS, faett 1. a substance composed of lipids or fatty acids and occurring in various forms or consistencies ranging from oil to tallow. 2. a type of body tissue composed of cells containing stored fat (depot fat). Stored fat is usually identified as white fat, which is found in large cellular vesicles, or brown fat, which consists of lipid droplets. Stored fat contains more than twice as many calories per gram as sugars and serves as a source of body energy. In addition, stored fat helps cushion and insulate vital organs. See also adipose, obesity. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009). The Canada Food Guide calls this category of nutrition “Oils and Fats.” See http://www.hc-sc.gc.ca/fn-an/food-guide-aliment/choosechoix/oil-huile/oil-huile-eng.php. 103 Taken in part from S. I. McMillen, M.D. & David E. Stern, M.D., None of These Diseases, The Bible’s Health Secrets for the 21st Century, 2004 p. 178–183.

104

Hydrogenation: Addition of hydrogen to a compound, especially to an unsaturated fat or fatty acid; thus, soft fats or oils are solidified or "hardened." (Farlex Partner Medical Dictionary, 2012). 105 Lipid: Any of a group of organic compounds, including the fats, oils, waxes, sterols, and triglycerides, that are insoluble in water but soluble in common organic solvents, are oily to the touch, and together with carbohydrates and proteins constitute the principal structural material of living cells. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary, 2007).

35

Sources Include: legumes (peas, soybeans, lupins, and other beans); oats, rye, chia, and barley; some fruits (including figs, avocados, plums, prunes, berries, ripe bananas, and the skin of apples, quinces and pears); certain vegetables such as broccoli, carrots, and Jerusalem artichokes; root tubers and root vegetables such as sweet potatoes and onions (skins of these are also sources of insoluble fibres); psyllium seed husks (a mucilage soluble fibre) and flax seeds; nuts, with almonds being the highest in dietary fibre.

People whose diet is rich in fruits and vegetables are less affected by diseases associated with free radicals. The antioxidants in abundance in fruits and vegetables neutralise free radicals. Vitamin E is an essential nutrient whose deficiency can cause neurological disorders. But, whatever its role in the body, it does not act as an antioxidant. What about vitamin C? Vitamin C supplements may accelerate atherosclerosis in some diabetics. Vitamin supplements do not provide the benefits of a diet rich in fruits and vegetables.

Insoluble Fibre, which does not dissolve in water, is metabolically inert and provides bulking, or it can be prebiotic and metabolically ferment in the large intestine. Bulking fibres absorb water as they move through the digestive system, easing defecation. Sources Include: whole grain foods; wheat and corn bran; legumes such as beans and peas; nuts and seeds; potato skins; lignans; vegetables such as green beans, cauliflower, zucchini (courgette), and celery; some fruits including avocado, and unripe bananas; the skins of some fruits, including kiwi, grapes and tomatoes. Dietary fibres can act by changing the nature of the contents of the gastrointestinal tract and by changing how other nutrients and chemicals are absorbed.

“For the time being, at the current state of research, it is better to consume foods rich in flavonoids, red wine in moderation, tea, fruits, and vegetables, and avoid large doses of supplements or highly enriched food,” says Barry Halliwell.

VIII. DETOXIFICATION 106 Most chronic diseases are caused or exacerbated by many toxins, heavy metals, chemicals and pathogens. We all have these toxins in our body, but our body has several systems to eliminate or neutralise them. Sometimes, these systems stop functioning properly and toxins accumulate in the body.

8. SUPPLEMENTS Why do we believed in the miraculous power of antioxidants? We must return to the 1980s. At that time, scientists found that free radicals were associated with all kinds of diseases, such as cardiovascular disease, diabetes, Parkinson’s disease, Alzheimer’s, cataracts, and arthritis.

We live in a toxic world. In the U.S., there are about 80,000 chemicals registered for use in food, pharmaceuticals, supplements, household products, personal care, and gardens...Every year, we add more than 2,000 new chemical products to the list. Every year in North America, we release 80,000 metric tons of carcinogens into the air we breathe. There are more than 2,100 chemicals found in most of our municipalities’ drinking water.

Free Radicals are chemical compounds that, to stabilise themselves, bind to other molecules—proteins, carbohydrates, lipids, and DNA—and oxidises them (from a biological point of view, they make them “rust”). This oxidation process often produces more free radicals, thus creating a very destructive chain reaction. Free radicals and other reactive oxygen species (ROS) are by-products of respiration, so they are inseparable from life. Furthermore, exposure to ozone, cigarette smoke, air pollutants, X-rays, pathogens, and industrial products, as well as intensive physical exercise (which increases oxygen consumption), produce additional free radicals.

Examining the umbilical cords of ten newborns, researchers found an average 287 contaminants, including mercury, pesticides such as DDT, and chlorine. Of these contaminants, 180 are known to be carcinogenic in humans. Vaccines, such as the one against influenza, contain mercury. Dentists still fill cavities from decayed teeth with an amalgam containing mercury (50 per cent), copper, silver and tin (white metal). The skin absorbs toxins that come into contact with it: solvents, paints, turpentine, waxes, polishes, adhesives, etc.

In the United States, 50% of adults take dietary supplements, spending $21 billion in 2015. (Source: http://www.healthline.com/health-news/americans-spendbillions-on-vitamins-and-herbs-that-dont-work-031915#1) In 2005 alone, this sector grew by 18%.

The accumulation of these toxins in the body causes many diseases: dizziness; fatigue; vomiting; diarrhoea; headaches; arthritis; cardiovascular disease; memory loss; ageing skin

The best-known antioxidants are vitamin E (tocopherol), vitamin C, and two broad categories of phytochemicals. Although polyphenols (including flavonoids) and carotenoids (including beta-carotene and lycopene) supplements manage to neutralise free radicals in the laboratory, they are surprisingly ineffective within the body.

106

Detoxification: 1. The process of detoxifying. 2. The state or condition of being detoxified. 3. The metabolic process by which the toxic qualities of a poison or toxin are reduced by the body. 4. A medically supervised treatment program for alcohol or drug addiction designed to purge the body of intoxicating or addictive substances and used as a first step in overcoming physiological or psychological addiction. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary, 2007).

36

and body; anxiety; cancer; damage to liver, kidney, skin, immune system and nervous system, etc.; and even death.

the left side of the brain may suffer from expressive aphasia. They can understand what they are told but they cannot answer with words except “OK” or a few words they have just heard. However, they can often sing all the lyrics to songs. Dr. Concetta Tomaino 109 has discovered that, if she made her patients sing a great deal, they could retrieve words, and if she sang with them every day, they sometimes recovered their language. If objects on a table were shown to people with aphasia, 9 times out of 10, they could not name them, but if they sing beforehand, 9 times out of 10, they could. She observed this time after time.

The body has many defences against toxins: the colon, lungs, skin, urinary system, lymphatic system, and liver. The body was created to heal itself. The liver is the organ of choice for combating and neutralising toxins. Certain foods help the liver do its job: broccoli, cauliflower, lettuce, Brussels sprouts, kale, and all green leafy vegetables.

Dementia 110 In a hospital wing for advanced dementia, half of the patients suffered from catatonia 111 and the other half of the patients were so agitated that their hands had to be bound to keep them from ripping out their nasal tubes. When Dr. Tomaino sang “Let Me Call You Sweetheart,” the catatonic patients opened their eyes, the restless patients calmed down, and half began to sing with her. Although conversation therapy gives small improvements, music therapy in a group allowed the patients to learn and retain more.

The colon is the body’s organ par excellence for expelling toxins. Soluble and insoluble fibres are particularly important to help the colon do this task. The liver sends all the accumulated toxins out through the bile, which carries them to the intestines. Soluble fibres bind to toxins (three to eleven times their volume) and insoluble fibres push the entire contents of the intestines out of the body. Too many people are constipated because they do not eat enough fibre. Everyone should consume 25–35 grams of fibre per day with about three litres of water to detoxify. Ordinarily, it takes 24 hours for the remains of food to be expelled from the body through the colon, except for people who eat lots of white bread and little fibre: for them, digestion can take 24 to 48 hours more.

Parkinson’s Disease 112 causes immobility in people when they try to move. However, if they hear rhythmic music that makes them dance, they can initiate the movement and continue for as long as the music plays. The results are dramatic and almost instantaneous.

Because the body better eliminate toxins in an alkaline 107 environment than in an acidic environment, it is good to provide it with a diet that is rich in vegetables and in fruits that are more alkaline, and tend to be less acidic, and moderate in substances that tend to be more acidic, like meat, dairy, grains, beans, nuts, drugs, and chemicals.

In healthy people, exercise to music lasts longer and is more strenuous than when there is no music. Music Aphasia may be temporary or permanent. Aphasia does not include speech impediments caused by loss of muscle control. (Gale Encyclopedia of Medicine, 2008). 109 Concetta Tomaino, D.A., is the Executive Director of the Music and Neurological Functions Institute at Beth Abraham Family of Health Services in New York City. Her article “Music tunes up the brain,” was published in Consumer Reports on Health, February 2009. 110 Dementia: Etymology: L, de + mens, mind. A progressive organic mental disorder characterized by chronic personality disintegration, confusion, disorientation, stupor, deterioration of intellectual capacity and function, and impairment of control of memory, judgment, and impulses. Dementia caused by drug intoxication, hyperthyroidism, pernicious anemia, paresis, subdural hematoma, benign brain tumor, hydrocephalus, insulin shock, and tumor of islet cells of the pancreas can be reversed by treating the condition; Alzheimer's disease, Pick's disease, and other organic forms of dementia are generally considered irreversible, progressive, and incurable. However, conditions that cause the decline may be treatable or partially reversible. Kinds of dementia include dementia paralytica, Pick's disease, secondary dementia, senile dementia, senile dementia-Alzheimer type, and toxic dementia. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009). 111 Catatonia: Etymology: Gk, kata + tonos, tension, a state of psychologically induced immobility with muscular rigidity at times interrupted by agitation. It is manifested usually as immobility with extreme muscular rigidity or, less commonly, as excessive, impulsive activity. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009). Catalepsy: The rigid maintenance of a body position over an extended period of time; a state of decreased responsiveness accompanied by a trancelike state, as seen in organic or psychologic disorders or under hypnosis. (Segen's Medical Dictionary, 2012). 112 Parkinson’s Disease: a slowly progressive form of parkinsonism, usually seen late in life, marked by masklike facies, tremor of resting muscles, slowing of voluntary movements, festinating gait, peculiar posture, muscular weakness, and sometimes excessive sweating and feelings of heat. (Dorland's Medical Dictionary for Health Consumers, 2007).

When the body has too many toxins, often it stops sweating: perspiration is blocked. The skin is called the third kidney because it can expel from the body such toxins as pesticides, heavy metals, and lactic acid...and because the contents of sweat and urine are similar. Sweat consists of 99 per cent water and 1% toxic waste. Physical exercise is an important way to detoxify. Because aerobic exercise stimulates the circulation of the lymphatic system to three times its resting rate of activity, the body can get rid of three times more toxins this way. Fasting is another powerful way to detoxify the body.

IX. HEALING THROUGH MUSIC Aphasia 108 : People who have had a cerebral haemorrhage on 107

Alkaline: adj. 1. Of, relating to, or containing an alkali. 2. Having a pH greater than 7. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary, 2007). Aphasia: a condition characterized by either partial or total loss of the ability to communicate verbally or using written words. A person with aphasia may have difficulty speaking, reading, writing, recognizing the names of objects, or understanding what other people have said. Aphasia is caused by a brain injury, as may occur during a traumatic accident or when the brain is deprived of oxygen during a stroke. It may also be caused by a brain tumor, a disease such as Alzheimer's, or an infection, like encephalitis. 108

37

stimulates brain chemicals that suppress pain. Reading and playing music are whole brain activities: they involve physical coordination, processing and interpretation of information in a complex symbolic language, and substantial auditory processing.

XI. HOW TO LOSE WEIGHT Ask God for the grace to lose weight. Ask it of Him, even if it takes months, until you receive it.

X. HEALING BY THE JOY OF LAUGHTER 113

A pound of fat equals 3,500 calories. Anyone who swallows 3,500 calories more than he burns will fatten by one pound. Anyone who takes in 3,500 calories less than he burns will loose one pound. Anyone who takes in the same number of calories as he burns will maintain his weight.

Laughter is contagious, but do not worry. Laughter brings several benefits in addition to the emotional benefits. This naturally joyful medicine is practised every four minutes by children, but only once per hour by adults. Here are some benefits to the heart of a good laugh. Increases the circulation of blood: Laughter provoked by a funny movie dilates the arteries; the stress of a violent film constricts the arteries. Heart patients who watch comedies 30 minutes a day are less likely to have another heart attack than those who do not watch them. Decreases blood sugar: People who suffer from Type 2 diabetes better control their sugar levels after watching comedy scenes. Laughter seems improve the ability of the immune system to prevent the inflammation that undermines the control of blood sugar levels. Regulates the immune system: Laughter significantly reduces the levels of cytokines 114 , which trigger inflammation in people who suffer from rheumatoid arthritis. After watching funny movies, people with asthma become more resistant to attacks, those with allergies have fewer symptoms, children with allergic skin rashes sleep better. A good laugh seems to stimulate the production of T cells and natural “killer” cells that fight disease. Burns calories: Laughter increases energy expenditure by 10 to 20 per cent. Fifteen minutes of hearty laughter burns 40 calories (the equivalent of 4 pounds, or 2 kg per year if practised every day). Reduces pain: Contracts and relaxes the muscles of the abdomen, face, and shoulders, which reduces muscle tension and spasms that contribute to pain.

The secret to losing weight is to burn more calories than you devour. Here’s how. You must eat fewer calories. Eat Plenty of Soluble Fibre in each meal, especially at meals where you eat a lot of fat. The fibres are never digested; they remain in the stomach and intestines, and then exit. Soluble fibres bind to fat, cholesterol, and toxins in a proportion of one gram of fibre to 3 to 11 grams of fat, cholesterol, or toxins. Thus, 20 grams of soluble fibre per day will neutralise about 140 calories per day, 980 per week, 3,920 calories per month = a pound of fat per month. Eat lightly and eat often (“grazing”), 5 or 6 meals a day. In this way, you stimulate your metabolism more often, which burns calories. Drink a glass of water between meals. Your metabolic rate increases by 30 per cent each time. Your stomach thinks you have eaten. Develop Your Muscles. Hard muscle burns more calories at rest than soft muscles. Exercise: it burns more calories than a sedentary life. Standing burns more calories than sitting. When it is warm outside, go for a walk to stimulate sweat. Drink lots of water. Sweat out body fat. Take a sauna: in 30 minutes, you burn 300 calories.

St. Hildegard wrote about the relationship between health and the food we eat 115 .

Thirty per cent of the blood goes to the brain. Use your brain more often. In this way, you will burn more calories.

113

The medical benefits of laughter were reported in "Heart benefits of a hearty laugh," Consumer Reports on Health 21.2 (Feb. 2009): p.6. 114 Cytokine: one of a large group of low-molecular-weight proteins secreted by various cell types and involved in cell-to-cell communication, coordinating antibody and T cell immune interactions, and amplifying immune reactivity. Cytokines include colony-stimulating factors, interferons, interleukins, and lymphokines, which are secreted by lymphocytes. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009). 115 See http://www.crossroadsinitiative.com/pics/819513_Kitchen.pdf, https://books.google.ca/books?id=5OQlrHhE3vEC&pg=PA143&lpg=PA143 &dq=Saint+Hildegard+food+and+health&source=bl&ots=oVTx2KWrqG&s ig=3UX2LYtGySz_c4mche2mj3b0Keo&hl=en&sa=X&ved=0CCgQ6AEwA jg8ahUKEwjp4Iz54t7HAhWDXR4KHTaoBmI#v=onepage&q=Saint%20Hil degard%20food%20and%20health&f=false

38

4. PSYCHOSOMATIC DISEASES 2nd version by Henri Lemay 20 August 2010 Once the danger has passed, the brain directs the autonomic nervous system to function in the relaxation mode (the parasympathetic nervous system) to digest food, repair damaged cells, and restore the body’s normal operation (“rest and digest”).

I. EMOTIONS AND DISEASES Most of our sicknesses are caused by our emotions/sins of anger, resentment, bitterness, jealousy, fear, worry, anxiety, etc. However, the healing of our emotions results naturally from the therapy of love, peace, and joy. 90% of all physical diseases are aggravated by toxic emotions. Psychosomatic illnesses account for 50 % of cases treated by doctors. They are caused by stress, anxiety, rage, depression, guilt, shame, resentment, and bitterness.

The Impact of Stress According to psychology and medicine, stress is anything that causes a reaction to strain, tension or threat; it is the fight or flight response, also called an alarm reaction. The fight or flight response is a series of changes that mobilises the body to generate energy. It activates the brain to send nerve impulses throughout the body so that the adrenal gland releases adrenaline and noradrenaline, the triggers of the sympathetic nervous system.

Simply remembering an unpleasant event can activate the sympathetic autonomic nervous system and release stress hormones that impact the immune system. What happens to your heart rate when you think of a person who, in the past, hurt you? What happens when you come face to face with a person who rejected you? What happens inside you when you remember an abuse you experienced? In such situations, the immediate response is fear that you will again get hurt, accompanied by emotions of anger, betrayal, and shame. Feelings or emotions of fear, anger, betrayal, and shame immediately create an alarm reaction in you.

Here is a biblical or Christian definition of stress. What elicits an alarm reaction from our body? Among other things, there is unforgiveness, resentment, revenge, anger, hatred, violence, guilt, shame, sadness, regret, loneliness, fear, grief, performance orientation, selfhatred, being rejected or rejecting others, fear of rejection, jealousy, envy, covetousness, backbiting, slander, etc. Christians recognise these feelings as sins because they violate the principles established by God for forgiveness and repentance. When I think of a situation where I was hurt or abused, is there emotional pain? Absolutely! That is stress. It is also a sin, because behind the pain, there is a lack of forgiveness and other bad emotions (sins) such as fear, anxiety, worry, anger, resentment, and bitterness.

When danger threatens, the brain directs the autonomic nervous system to function in stress mode (the sympathetic nervous system). Imagine that a car backs up onto a child and stops on top of him. The brain of the mother puts her entire body in a state of high tension (stress) which allows the mother to act faster than usual and have more strength than usual. Without thinking, she can lift the car to save her child. To do this,  The brain orders the release of much noradrenaline and adrenaline (called norepinephrine and epinephrine in the US) throughout the body;  Blood vessels are constricted to pass the most blood as quickly as possible;  The heart starts beating very fast, pumping more blood to the muscles and brain;  The lungs breathe faster to supply a lot of oxygen to the blood;  The liver releases huge amounts of sugar in the blood to energise muscles;  Muscles exhaust all their energy reserves to create a superhuman effort because the situation is critical and stressful;  The skin starts to sweat to maintain the heat balance of the body (homeostasis);  The immune system (glands) slows or stops;  Digestion decelerates; and  Cleaning, repair and, replacement of the body’s cells decreases to focus all attention on the urgent task.

After forgiving from the heart, emotional pain disappears. Forgiveness is our armour, which prevents or stops a fight or flight reaction. Nothing can stress us out if we do not allow it to. Stress begins in the mind and ends up in the body. “Psychiatric diseases that have been linked to long-term stress include generalized anxiety disorder, panic attacks, post-traumatic stress disorder, depression, phobias, obsessive-compulsive disorder as well as other more rare psychiatric diseases.” 116

II. SOME BASIC BIOLOGY 1. The Nervous System The human nervous system is responsible for sending, receiving, and processing of nerve impulses. All the muscles and organs of the body depend on these impulses to operate. 116

39

Don Colbert, M.D., Deadly Emotions, 2003, p. 25,

Three systems work together to fulfill this mission: the central, peripheral, and autonomic nervous systems.

stimulates the digestive system. Acetylcholine intervenes in the control of muscles through neuromuscular terminations or viscera and glands, and sometimes both. Thus, it modulates the functioning of certain organs such as the heart, salivary glands, sweat glands, bladder, lungs, eyes, and intestines. Acetylcholine also allows the contraction of striated skeletal muscles, which are muscles that are only under voluntary control. Finally, we find this neurotransmitter in the basal ganglia which are groupings of grey matter located within the brain, and also called grey basal ganglia. The grey nuclei in each of the two cerebral hemispheres are arranged symmetrically. The basal ganglia are involved in motor control and voluntary movements. When they are affected, a decrease in the amount of neurotransmitters results. Acetylcholine and dopamine 119 are the best known neurotransmitters; they allow the coordination of movement. Enzymes called cholinesterases allow rapid inactivation of acetylcholine.

We recognise in ourselves two nervous systems: central and peripheral. When I want a pencil, my eyes find one on my table. I extend the hand I open, I place my fingers on it, I clamp them on each side of the pencil, and I pick it up. My will instructs my brain to activate the muscles, bones, organs, etc. to perform the desired operation. I learned how to do things like that when I was a young boy. Now, I do it without even thinking, through active routines I initiate at will, unless I am sick. The body has another nervous system that operates independently of my will. This is the autonomic nervous system. It controls digestion; respiration; heart rate and blood flow in arteries and veins; blood pressure; secretion; and excretion. This system works in two modes: under stress (sympathetic nervous system) or when relaxed (parasympathetic nervous system).

3. The Sympathetic Nervous System (Stress: “Fight or Flight”)

2. The Parasympathetic Nervous System (Relaxation: “Rest and Digest”)

The sympathetic nervous system or systema nervosum, serves to place the organism on alert status and readies it for physical and mental activity. It is associated with two neurotransmitters: noradrenaline 120 and adrenaline 121 (norepinephrine and epinephrine in the US) (bronchiectasis [bronchial dilation], accelerated heart and respiratory activity, dilated pupils, and increased secretion).

Normally, the body works in relaxation mode (parasympathetic nervous system).  After a meal, brain and muscle activity decreases slightly for a time for the body to focus on the metabolism (digestion, absorption of nutrients to digest, and elimination of the remainder.) The stomach and intestines filter all nutrients, water, vitamins, proteins, fats, sugars, etc. and send them to the liver for distribution to various body parts as they need them.  The blood transports these things to every cell of the body, which integrate them and transmit their genetic code.  The immune system fights injuries and intruders in the body to neutralise and repair the affected organ.  The water in the blood picks up all cellular waste to be filtered by the liver to be recycled elsewhere or eliminated.  The brain directs all this work almost continuously without the individual being aware of it.

The hypothalamus 122 is the region of the brain that with glands and smooth muscle tissue. It is a stimulant of the vagus and autonomic nervous system and functions as a vasodilator and cardiac depressant. Acetylcholine is used therapeutically as an adjunct to eye surgery and has limited benefits in certain circulatory disorders because of its short half-life. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009). 119 Dopamine: a naturally occurring sympathetic nervous system neurotransmitter that is the precursor of norepinephrine. It is produced in the substantia nigra and transmitted to the putamen and caudate nucleus. It has an inhibitory effect on movement. A depletion of dopamine produces the symptoms of rigidity, tremors, and bradykinesia that are characteristic of Parkinson's disease. It is available as an intravenously injectable drug. DOPamine has potent dopaminergic, beta-adrenergic, and alpha-adrenergic receptor activity. See also DOPamine hydrochloride. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009). 120 Noradrenalin / Norepinephrine: n. A neurotransmitter released by the adrenal gland; part of the fight-or-flight response and also directly increases heart rate, blood pressure, energy release from fat, and muscle readiness. (Jonas: Mosby's Dictionary of Complementary and Alternative Medicine, 2005). 121 Adrenaline / Epinephrine: A sympathomimetic catecholamine hormone synthesised in the adrenal medulla and released into the circulation in response to hypoglycemia and sympathetic nervous system—i.e., splanchnic nerve stimulation due to exercise and stress; it acts on α- and β-receptors, resulting in vasoconstriction or vasodilation, decreased peripheral blood flow, increased heart rate, increased force of contractility, increased glycogenolysis and increased lipolysis. Pharmacologic doses of epinephrine are used as bronchodilator for acute asthma, to increase blood pressure and in acute myocardial infarctions, to improve myocardial and cerebral blood flow. (Segen's Medical Dictionary, 2012). 122 Hypothalamus: A structure within the brain responsible for a large

The parasympathetic nervous system initiates the general slowdown of most of the organs and stimulates the digestive system. Thus, the body functions in relaxation mode. This state is associated with a neurotransmitter 117 , acetylcholine 118 , which slows down the organs and 117 Neurotransmitter: a substance released from the axon terminal of a presynaptic neuron on excitation, which diffuses across the synaptic cleft to either excite or inhibit the target cell. (Dorland's Medical Dictionary for Health Consumers, 2007). 118 Acetylcholine: a direct-acting cholinergic neurotransmitter agent widely distributed in body tissues, with a primary function of mediating the synaptic activity of the nervous system and skeletal muscles. Its half-life and duration of activity are short because it is rapidly destroyed by acetylcholinesterase. Its activity also can be blocked by atropine at the junctions of nerve fibers

40

coordinates the sympathetic nervous system. The nervous system controls all of the autonomic functions of the human body and adjusts the internal environment through a process called homeostasis 123 .

to place the organism on alert status and readies it for physical and mental activity. It is associated with two neurotransmitters: noradrenaline and adrenaline (norepinephrine and epinephrine in the US) (bronchiectasis [bronchial dilation], accelerated heart and respiratory activity, dilated pupils, and increased secretion).

The sympathetic nervous system also affects cells and certain organs through the action of substances it synthesises itself: neurotransmitters. These are catecholamines 124 . These mediating substances or neurotransmitters include noradrenaline, adrenaline, and acetylcholine (which has a specific action on blood vessels and sweat glands). The action of the sympathetic nervous system results in:  An increase in blood pressure (hypertension);  Tachycardia (increased heart rate frequency);  Slowing of peristalsis (lower intensity of bowel movements);  Mydriasis (pupil dilation);  Peripheral vasoconstriction (decrease in the size of vessels in the periphery leading to ischemia and therefore pallor, that is to say a white bluish colouration of the skin: “white as a ghost”);  Excitation of the sweat glands, causing an abnormal production of sweat (hyperhidrosis);  Increased secretion of adrenaline and noradrenaline from the adrenal glands;  Relaxation of the bladder;  Sudden release of glucose from the liver;  Stimulation of ejaculation; and  Bronchial dilatation (diameter increase of the lung passages).

III. SOME OPINIONS 1. Ayla Seugon 125 Psychosomatic Illnesses “Psychosomatic illnesses are characterised by physical symptoms that affect an organ or a physiological system and the causes of which are primarily emotional. The illness echoes a state of anxiety or emotional distress. Clearly, a traumatic psychological experience (death, divorce, separation, accident, job loss...) is able to bring down our natural defences and trigger an affection 126 . As Freud said, “the psychic then makes a leap into the organic.” “Psychosomatic illnesses illustrate the relationship between the nervous system and the immune system. When morale is subjected to a harsh test, the physical does not take long to show signs of distress. The reasons are known today: as a result of stress, the body produces corticoid hormones that lower immune defences. If the external stimulus is brief, the body restores the things itself. Conversely, if its intensity is strong, repetitive, and persistent, immune defences are lowered, inevitably making the person vulnerable to illnesses. Let us nevertheless avoid generalities: each individual will react in his own way, depending on his ability to manage stress and to channel his anxieties.

The sympathetic nervous system or systema nervosum, serves number of normal functions throughout the body, including regulating sleep, temperature, eating, and sexual development. The hypothalamus also regulates the functions of the pituitary gland by directing the pituitary to stop or start production of its hormones. (Gale Encyclopedia of Medicine, 2008). 123 Homeostasis: The tendency of biological systems to maintain relatively constant conditions in the internal environment while continuously interacting with and adjusting to changes originating within or outside the system. See also balance and equilibrium. adj., homeostat´ic. The term is considered by some to be misleading in that the word element-stasis implies a static or fixed and unmoving state, whereas homeostasis actually involves continuous motion, adaptation, and change in response to environmental factors. It is through homeostatic mechanisms that body temperature is kept within normal range, the osmotic pressure of the blood and its hydrogen ion concentration (pH) is kept within strict limits, nutrients are supplied to cells as needed, and waste products are removed before they accumulate and reach toxic levels of concentration. These are but a few examples of the thousands of homeostatic control systems within the body. Some of these systems operate within the cell and others operate within an aggregate of cells (organs) to control the complex interrelationships among the various organs. (Miller-Keane Encyclopedia and Dictionary of Medicine, Nursing, and Allied Health, Seventh Edition, 2003). 124 Catecholamine: Any of a group of sympathomimetic amines (including dopamine, epinephrine and norepinephrine), the aromatic portion of whose molecule is catechol. The catecholamines play an important role in the body's physiological response to stress. Their release at sympathetic nerve endings increases the rate and force of muscular contraction of the heart, thereby increasing cardiac output; constricts peripheral blood vessels, resulting in elevated blood pressure; elevates blood glucose levels by hepatic and skeletal muscle glycogenolysis; and promotes an increase in blood lipids by increasing the catabolism of fats. (Saunders Comprehensive Veterinary Dictionary, 3 ed., 2007).

“The physical disorders that appear are located generally at the most sensitive level of our organism. Psychosomatic illnesses account for more than half of the cases treated by physicians and an estimated 90 per cent of all diseases are compounded by negative emotions. “What Are the Main Symptoms? “In general, gastrointestinal disorders are the most common psychosomatic illnesses: the liver, the intestines, and the colon are indeed the target organs of neuroses. It has also been established that skin diseases—if they are not related to another disease or a virus—would have a psychological origin. Psoriasis, which affects 2 per cent of the population of France, warts, herpes, excessive sweating, rosacea, sores, and mouth cankers appear when frustrations and emotions arise. 125 Maladies psychosomatiques: quand l’esprit joue sur les maux, Doctissimo website, article by Ayla Seugon, 126 Affection: A morbid condition or diseased state. (Miller-Keane Encyclopedia and Dictionary of Medicine, Nursing, and Allied Health, Seventh Edition, 2003)

41

3. Dr. Sylvie Coulomb 128

“These conditions also affect children. Unable to express his discomfort in words, the infant will express his distress otherwise through eczema, insomnia, sleep disturbance, vomiting, asthma, and stunted growth...It would nevertheless be extremely simplistic to assume that these symptoms are always signs of mental imbalance in the child. “The loss of libido may also be explained by a negative psychological state.

“We are talking about illnesses or symptoms of psychological origin (anxiety, stress, emotional distress, overwork...) that can affect many organs. What Causes Psychosomatic Illnesses? Psychological problems (anxiety, anxiety, burnout, depression). Stress alters the balance of the nervous, immune, and hormonal systems of the body, which can cause or contribute to many pathologies.

“The growth of certain cancers would, according to some scientists, be attributable to mental imbalances. The American scientist Lawrence Le Shan determined that brutal isolation, violent emotional trauma, or a desperate psychological state could contribute to cancer morbidity.

Certain hormones secreted by the pituitary gland, located at the base of the brain, are likely to increase or inhibit the ability of immune cells to fight against disease.

“High emotionality can also lead to imbalances in nutrition. Bulimia and anorexia are the main examples, with alcoholism, obesity, and cardiovascular diseases related to excessive consumption of certain fatty or sugary foods... “High blood pressure and migraines are also found among the many symptoms presented during emotional disturbances. “This list is not exhaustive; other symptoms may be indicative of psychosomatic illnesses.”

Catecholamines (particularly adrenaline or stress hormone), synthesised by the adrenal glands, function to prepare the body for action. In case of prolonged stress, cortisol 129 , also secreted by the adrenal glands, mobilises the body’s energy reserves, but also has the effect of diminishing resistance to infection. This explains such problems as outbreaks of nasal-labial herpes, which occur more commonly in people who are stressed.

2. Dr. Chantal Guéniot When the Human Spirit Speaks to the Body

Furthermore, catecholamines contribute to increased cardiac risk factors for myocardial infarction and hypertension.

“Emotions and psychological conflicts are well known triggers. Thus, stress is often the spark that triggers epileptic seizures 127 , a condition that is not psychological. “However, be prudent. Gastric ulcers were a typical example of a psychosomatic illness. The discovery of a bacterium responsible for it and the effectiveness of a course of antibiotic treatment now relegates what was once thought to be a prime psychic outcome to what is more likely a purely physical ailment.

In others patients, stress triggers reactions in the digestive tract: the person is then more prone to the risk of stomach ulcers or spastic colitis. The skin is closely related to the psyche. Skin problems such as psoriasis, eczema, or hair loss are more common among people subjected to anxiety.

4. Ayla Seugon and Alain Sousa 130

“Recently, several studies have shown that after a heart attack, one third of patients exhibit symptoms of depression. In turn, the presence of depression appears to greatly increase the risk of death in the months following a myocardial infarction. In the past, the psychological impact of the disease was simply ignored. Today, cardiologists are seriously considering the value of an antidepressant treatment to relieve the patient, but also to improve the prognosis of myocardial infarction. This trend toward including the psychiatric sphere in therapeutic management could be extended to encompass many other diseases, such as cancer.”

Stress-Related Illnesses “Fatigue, irritability...or even cramps and rheumatism: stress can sometimes cause these adverse reactions. These effects are more or less severe, depending on the event that provokes them and the individual’s resilience to anxiety. “Overview of Stressful Events and Their Consequences to 128 http://www.e-sante.fr/quand-stress-nous-travaille/actualite/1459 See also http://www.stress.org/stress-effects/. 129 Cortisol: The major natural glucocorticoid elaborated by the adrenal cortex; it affects the metabolism of glucose, protein, and fats and has mineralocorticoid activity. (Dorland's Medical Dictionary for Health Consumers, 2007). 130 Found on forum migraine de Doctissimo : http://forum.doctissimo.fr/sante/migraine/liste_sujet-1.htm. See also http://www.webmd.com/migraines-headaches/guide/migraines-headachesmanaging-stress.

127

Seizure: n. 4. a sudden attack, as of epilepsy. (Random House Kernerman Webster's College Dictionary, 2010).

42

5. Don Colbert, M.D. 131

Health: “Stress is a normal reaction of the organism. It allows it to cope with some unexpected events or to adapt to major changes. However, it can sometimes be related to so-called “adaptation” diseases. They occur when our body is unable to cope with persistent and repetitive strain. Note that stress alone creates no pathology. Instead, it will be the cause of the progression of certain pre-existing conditions such as asthma, migraine, diabetes, etc.

“Psychiatric diseases that have been linked to long-term stress include generalized anxiety disorder, panic attacks, post-traumatic stress disorder, depression, phobias, obsessive-compulsive disorder as well as other more rare psychiatric diseases. “The manifestation of long-term stress may also take the form of physical diseases or ailments. Playing games with chronic stress places nearly every organ system of the body at grave risk. Unmediated chronic stress has been linked to a long list of physical problems: “Heart and vasculature problems: hypertension, palpitations, arrhythmias, dizziness and lightheadedness, Mitral valve prolapse (a loss of tone of the mitral valve of the heart, which may cause leakage of the valve) Paroxysmal atrial tachycardia (an arrhythmia) Premature ventricular or atrial contractions (irregular heartbeats)

“Alarm Signals “When our body is subjected to too much stress, it starts sounding the alarm. If you experience one or more of the following signs, it may be time to consciously reduce the tensions around you: • Fatigue, especially upon waking, which is not alleviated by sleep; sleep disorders; • Anxiety; • Irritability; • Nervousness; • Rheumatism: joint pain, osteoarthritis, arthritis; • Muscle contractions, including hunched neck or back and cramps; • Sexual dysfunction with decreased libido; • Memory loss: forgetfulness, error-proneness.

“Gastrointestinal Problems: Gastroesophogeal reflux disease (GIRD/acid reflux); Ulcers, Gastritis, Heartburn, Indigestion, Constipation, Diarrhea and bowel irregularities, Irritable bowel syndrome, Inflammatory diseases of the bowel (including Crohn’s disease and ulcerative colitis);

“Various Effects “If you have not been able to listen to your body, excessive stress can cause real health problems, depending on your predispositions and your background. In women, they manifest themselves primarily as anxiety, obsession, and depression. In men, they tend to manifest themselves more physically: ulcers, cardiovascular disorders, and sexual problems. In general, we can identify some “diseases” that are often correlated with too much stress:  Digestive diseases: spasms, dry mouth, bloating, diarrhoea, gastritis, ulcers, irritable bowel syndrome;  Cardiovascular disorders: palpitations, pain, chest discomfort, hypertension, angina pectoris or myocardial infarction;  Hyperthyroidism;  Persistent viral or bacterial infections due to a decrease in immune defences;  Skin conditions: eczema, red pimples, psoriasis, herpes, hair loss, itching;  Gynaecological disorders: late or missed periods, benign breast diseases.

“Headaches: Migraine headaches, Tension headaches; “Skin Conditions Psoriasis, Eczema, Hives, Acne; “Genitourinary Tract: Chronic prostatitus (an infection of the prostate): Chronic and recurrent yeast infections; Frequent urination; Loss of sex drive and impotence; Frequent urinary tract infections; Lower of progesterone and testosterone levels.

“Too much stress? “Of course, these problems can occur in the absence of strain. But, if you frequently experience any of these evils, do not hesitate to identify potential stressors so that you may avoid them.”

“Pain and Inflammation: Chronic back pain; Fibromyalgia; Chronic pain syndromes; Tendonitis;

To determine whether stressful events are the cause of your health problems, take the test in Chapter 23: The HolmesRahe Stress Scale.

131

43

Taken from Don Colbert, M.D., Deadly Emotions, 2003 pp. 25-30.

Carpal tunnel syndrome; TMJ (temporomandibular joint) problems

substance. In its severest form, this physical reaction can cause an anaphylactic 135 reaction and death—such intense reactions can result from insect stings from wasps or bees, medications such as antibiotics, and foods such as shellfish and peanuts.

“Lung and Breathing Problems: Chronic or recurrent colds; sinus infections; sore throats; ear infections; Chronic or recurrent bronchitis; pneumonia; Asthma; Shortness of breath; Hyperventilation.

“…Jaws stay clenched and teeth grind at night when a person is chronically stressed.”

“Immune Impairment: Chronic fatigue, Chronic and recurrent infections of all types. “…The brain regulates the body’s immune response and when the regulatory influence of the brain is disrupted, the result may not be a lessening of immune response (less activation of the natural “killer” cells) but an overstimulation of the immune response. In these cases, the immune system goes into overdrive—it’s as if the throttle gets stuck and the system remains in perpetually high gear. The result is that the body’s immune system not only turns against bacteria, viruses, parasites, mycosis 132 , fungi, and cancer cells, but also against healthy cells. Eventually the result is an inflammatory autoimmune disease, such as rheumatoid arthritis or lupus. What disrupts the regulatory influence of brain when it comes to immunity? Chronic stress is one of the major disrupters! “The Link to Allergies: Allergic diseases are all directly linked to the body’s immune system, including allergic rhinitis, food allergies, skin rashes, eczema, and asthma. Essentially, the body’s immune system becomes confused, causing a reaction to an essentially harmless substance as if it were a dangerous substance. Excessive stress can cause that confusion. The body then views allergens 133 such as dust, animal dander, and mold foreign as invaders, and the immune system mounts an assault against them. During the attack, the white blood cells (“mast” cells) release histamines, which in turn create symptoms such as sneezing, itchy eyes, runny nose, and nasal congestion. The body is doing its best to expel the irritating item. “If the allergen is in a food or beverage, the body triggers GI 134 tract and skin reactions in attempt to expel the irritating 132 Mycosis: n. A disease caused by a yeast or fungus. (Mosby's Dental Dictionary, 2nd edition, 2008). 133 Allergen: Etymology: Gk, allos, other, ergein, to work, genein, to produce. An environmental substance that can produce a hypersensitive reaction in the body but may not be intrinsically harmful. Common allergens include pollen, animal dander, house dust, feathers, and various foods. Studies indicate that one of six Americans is hypersensitive to one or more allergens. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009). 134 Gastro-intestinal: adj. Abbr. GI Relating to the digestive tract from

mouth to anus. Synonym: gastroenteric. (Medical Dictionary for the Health Professions and Nursing, 2012). 135 Anaphylaxis: n. A violent allergic reaction characterized by sudden collapse, shock, or respiratory and circulatory failure after injection of an allergen. (Mosby's Dental Dictionary, 2nd edition, 2008).

44

5. SPIRITUAL WARFARE Working paper prepared by Henri Lemay, 29 June 2012

THE TWO KINGDOMS I have free will: I choose God created human beings with free will. We are sovereign in our choices. Every day, we have to choose whom we will serve. We become the servant of the master we choose. The evidence of our choice is in our words, because it is what comes from the heart of man that defiles him. Our fruit comes from God, our Creator, or Satan, our enemy. Whom will we obey? To which kingdom will we belong?

THE KINGDOM OF THE TRIUNE GOD God the Father God the Son God the Holy Spirit

THE KINGDOM OF SATAN Satan Powers Principalities Demons

TRANSFORMATION Into the nature of God

DEFILEMENT Into the nature of Satan

Life—I AM Eternal Love Joy, Peace Longsuffering Gentleness Virtue Goodness, Faith Providence, Creator Almighty, Omnipotent Vigilant, strong Truth Tenderness, Clement Comforter, Counsellor Advocate, Defender Intercessor Transcendent, Immanent Omnipresent, Omniscient Purity, Wisdom, Justice Honesty, Fairness Sincerity, Knowledge Grace-Mercy Excellence Forgiveness, Compassion Devotion.

Rejection, Hatred Rebellion, Violence Jealousy-Envy Condemnation Shame, Guilt Pride Idolatry-Magic Lying Fornication-Lust Impurity-Debauchery-Orgies Avarice, Covetousness Vengeance-Retaliation Slander, Smear Critical Spirit Terror, Fear Unforgiveness Ruthless, Self-pity Gossip Self-centredness Discord, Antagonism Dispute, Violation Schism Overindulgence.

“What comes out of the mouth

proceeds from the heart, and this is what defiles.” Mt 15:18 “That person must not suppose

that he will receive anything from the Lord, since he is a man of two minds, unstable in all his ways.” Jm 1:7,8 NAB

45

I. SIN 136

from the faith by paying attention to deceitful spirits and demonic instructions through the hypocrisy of liars...” 1 Tm 4:1,2 NAB

1. Definition

“Paying attention to deceitful spirits” When I sin, I am united to a demon and allow it to show its diabolical nature through me. But beware: these demons are “deceitful”: they hide their seduction by accusing others (my neighbour, myself, even God) of the evil they do.

According to the CCC, “Sin is an utterance, a deed, or a desire contrary to the eternal law. It is an offense against God. It rises up against God in a disobedience contrary to the obedience of Christ.” CCC # 1871 Whosoever commits sin, “rises up against God in a disobedience.” Instead of making a covenant with Jesus in his obedience, the sinner made a covenant with Satan in his disobedience and his rebellion against God.

After the first sin, God told Satan, “I will put enmity between you and the woman, and between your offspring and hers.” Gn 3:15 “Enmity” is the most virulent form of hatred and it is God who created it between humans and demons. Be aware that when you choose to sin, you’re going to allow a demon to manifest its nature through you. If you often allow it, you give it a grip on you, to dominate you and to bend you to its whim and its perversion. Raise up in you enmity, not against yourself or against your neighbour or against God, but against your sin and against the demon that manifests itself through you. “The last petition to our Father is also included in Jesus' prayer: “I am not asking you to take them out of the world, but I ask you to protect them from the evil one.

2. What is the Guilt of my Sin? “Unintentional ignorance can diminish or even remove the imputability of a grave offense. But no one is deemed to be ignorant of the principles of the moral law, which are written in the conscience of every man. The promptings of feelings and passions can also diminish the voluntary and free character of the offense, as can external pressures or pathological disorders. Sin committed through malice, by deliberate choice of evil, is the gravest.” CCC # 1860

Jn 17:15” CCC # 2850

3. Where Does Sin Come From?

6. The Enemy

“By our first parents' sin, the devil has acquired a certain domination over man, even though man remains free. Original sin entails “captivity under the power of him who thenceforth had the power of death, that is, the devil. 137 Heb 2:14” CCC # 407 Making a covenant with Jesus brings me freedom and peace, but giving in to an alliance with Satan brings me enslavement to his perversions and to vexations. However, I retain a certain freedom in my ability to repent of my bad choice. But it will be a fight, a tough battle.

Could Saint Paul be clearer? Our struggle is not against flesh and blood (myself or my neighbour) but against demons. “Our struggle is not with flesh and blood but with the principalities, with the powers, with the world rulers of this present darkness, with the evil spirits in the heavens.” Ep 6:12 NAB

Some people hate themselves. Yet, I am not my own enemy. After creating Adam and Eve, God looked at the whole of creation and said: it is “very good.” Gn 1:31 In the eyes of God, I am “very good.” Some people hate their neighbours. Yet, my neighbour is not my enemy. In the eyes of God, he also is “very good.”

4. The Battle “This dramatic situation of “the whole world [which] is in the power of the evil one” 1 Jn 5:19; 1 P 5:8 makes man's life a battle: The whole of man's history has been the story of dour combat with the powers of evil, stretching, so our Lord tells us, from the very dawn of history until the last day. Finding himself in the midst of the battlefield man has to struggle to do what is right, and it is at great cost to himself, and aided by God's grace, that he succeeds in achieving his own inner integrity.” CCC # 409

7. Covenant with the Devil By sinning, I make a covenant with the devil. “Everyone who commits sin is a child of the devil; for the devil has been sinning from the beginning. The Son of God was revealed for this purpose, to destroy the works of the devil. Those who have been born of God do not sin, because God's seed abides in them; they cannot sin, because they have been born of God. The children of God and the children of the devil are revealed in this way: all who do not do what is right are not from God, nor are those who do not love their brothers and sisters.” 1 Jn 3:8–10 “He was a murderer from the beginning and...he is a liar and the father of lies.” Jn 8:44 “Satan, the deceiver of the whole world” Rv 12:9 Through him, sin and death entered the world, and by his definitive defeat, all creation will be set “free from the law of sin and of death.” 138 Rm 8:2 “We

5. The Battlefield The battlefield is primarily in our souls: our mind, our emotions, our reason, our memory, our will. Satan attacks our soul especially by sending deceiving spirits and the fight becomes increasingly fierce. “Now the Spirit explicitly says that in the last times some will turn away 136

Adapted from the Catechism of the Catholic Church and Art Matthias, Biblical Foundations of Freedom, 2009; Wellspring School of Ministry: How to Minister Workbook, 2008; In His Own Image, 2003. 137 Council of Trent: DS 1511.

138

MR, Eucharistic Prayer IV, 1970 Missal: “…with the whole of creation, freed from the corruption of sin and death …”.

46

A person filled with criticism has become the slave of a spirit of criticism. It is natural for him to criticise because a spirit of criticism has become his master.

know that those who are born of God do not sin, but the one who was born of God protects them, and the evil one does not touch them. We know that we are God's children, and that the whole world lies under the power of the evil one.” 1 Jn 5:18–19

The loss of control over any aspect of our lives indicates that sin has made us incapable of exercising our free will with the help of the Holy Spirit. Sin has become our master and we are its slave until we repent and obey God. “The coming of God's kingdom means the defeat of Satan's cf Mt 12:26: 'If it is by the Spirit of God that I cast out demons, then the kingdom of God has come upon you.'

“The Lord who has taken away your sin and pardoned your faults also protects you and keeps you from the wiles of your adversary the devil, so that the enemy, who is accustomed to leading into sin, may not surprise you. One who entrusts himself to God does not dread the devil. 'If God is for us, who is against us?' Rm 8:31” 139 CCC # 2852 If God is your Father, you will do the works of God like Jesus, His Son. If you do not do the works of God, but you do evil, who is your father? “Everyone who commits sin is a slave to sin.” Jn 8:34 Through the centuries, there have always been people who indulged in evil. “You are from your father the devil, and you choose to do your father's desires. He was a murderer from the beginning and does not stand in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he lies, he speaks according to his own nature, for he is a liar and the father of lies.” Jn 8:44

Mt 12:28” CCC # 550

God the Father sent Jesus to “proclaim release to the captives and recovery of sight to the blind, to let the oppressed go free, to proclaim the year of the Lord's favour.” Lk 4:18,19 A good portion of our captivity to sin began when we were just little children, either because we had misunderstood what was happening or because adults had lied to us. Satan often uses adults to place such things as doubt, fear, lack of selfconfidence, and self-hatred in children. “You should be ashamed!” “You’re an idiot!” “It’s your fault!” “ You’re a liar!” “ You’re selfish!” “ I can never count on you!” “You’re useless ““ You’re just worthless!” The child repeats these lies and self-destructs. If words like these are part of your self-talk, realise this: they are lies.

“But to do its work grace must uncover sin so as to convert our hearts and bestow on us “righteousness to eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.” Rm 5:20,21 Like a physician who probes the wound before treating it, God, by his Word and by his Spirit, casts a living light on sin.” CCC # 1848

II. SPIRITUAL WARFARE 141

By committing sin in different ways, people are serving several evil spirits.

There are two kingdoms at war here on earth and I am caught between the two. Some are aware of the war over their soul but, most are not; they are blind. “We do this so that we may not be outwitted by Satan; for we are not ignorant of his designs.” 2 Co 2:11 “My people perish for want of knowledge!” Ho 4:6 NAB

“There are a great many kinds of sins. Scripture provides several lists of them. 140 The Letter to the Galatians contrasts the works of the flesh with the fruit of the Spirit:“Now the works of the flesh are plain: fornication, impurity, licentiousness, idolatry, sorcery, enmity, strife, jealousy, anger, selfishness, dissension, factions, envy, drunkenness, carousing, and the like. I warn you, as I warned you before, that those who do such things shall not inherit the Kingdom of God. Gal 5:19–21” CCC # 1852  Someone who binds himself to alcohol or addictive drugs has become a slave of sin. Thus, he puts himself under the control of one or more evil spirits that control his actions and attitudes. He no longer has the freedom to resist sin in his life. However, he has the freedom to repent.  Many people struggle with pornography, obsessive or compulsive behaviours, and other destructive and unclean habits.  Others struggle against the more common problems such as hatred, anger and bitterness. If someone cannot keep themselves from hating, they have become a slave of a demon of hatred and hatred has become his master.

God wants his children to know the difference between the two kingdoms, to know how to distinguish one from the other. One leads to death and one to life. Satan attacks us in the three dimensions of our being: spirit, soul, and body. “When we ask to be delivered from the Evil One, we pray as well to be freed from all evils, present, past, and future, of which he is the author or instigator. In this final petition, the Church brings before the Father all the distress of the world.” CCC # 2854

1. The Human Spirit Satan attacks us spiritually. He seeks to diminish and destroy our faith in God. He accuses God of being evil, jealous, envious, vengeful. Satan wants us to believe that God 141

Taken verbatim but put in a different order, Art Matthias, Biblical Foundations of Freedom, 2009; Wellspring School of Ministry: How to Minister Workbook, 2008; In His Own Image, 2003; to which is added quotations from the Catechism of the Catholic Church.

139

Saint Ambrose, sacr. 5, 30: PL 16, 454AB. 140 See also Rm 1:28–32; 1 Co 6:9–10; Ep 5:3–5; Col 3:5–8; 1 Tm 1:9–10; 2 Tm 3:2–5.

47

withholds His blessings. He encourages us to blame God for our problems and our sicknesses, when in reality, Satan is the author of all evil. He wants to replace our faith with fear and superstition. “I do not understand why God has allowed my wife to die.” God is the author of life, not death. Death is the devil’s invention. “Every generous act of giving, with every perfect gift, is from above, coming down from the Father of lights.” Jm 1:17 Thus, if something is not good and perfect, it is not from God.

“Although Satan may act in the world out of hatred for God and his kingdom in Christ Jesus, and although his action may cause grave injuries—of a spiritual nature and, indirectly, even of a physical nature - to each man and to society...” CCC # 395 To win this spiritual war, we must discern the origin of ideas that pass through our minds, because some come from the devil. The battle takes place in our thoughts. “We take every thought captive to obey Christ.” 2 Co 10:5 When a thought arises in us, we must examine it to identify who sent it.

“Sin is an offense against God: “Against you, you alone, have I sinned, and done that which is evil in your sight.” Ps 51:6 Sin sets itself against God's love for us and turns our hearts away from it. Like the first sin, it is disobedience, a revolt against God through the will to become “like gods,” Gen 3:5 knowing and determining good and evil. Sin is thus “love of oneself even to contempt of God.” 142 In this proud self-exaltation, sin is diametrically opposed to the obedience of Jesus, which achieves our salvation.” 143

3. The Soul Satan attacks us mentally and emotionally in three ways through our mind. Satan accuses God. Satan makes us accuse ourselves. Satan accuses others. As soon as I recognise in myself an accusation against God, against myself, or against another person, I must immediately understand that the accusation comes from a demon and I must reject it.

CCC # 1850

2. The Body

God’s promise is clear: “Those of steadfast mind you keep in peace—in peace because they trust in you. Trust in the LORD for ever, for in the LORD GOD you have an everlasting rock.” Is 26:3,4

Satan attacks us physically with sickness and physical death. Every disease and suffering is caused by sin, but not necessarily by our personal sins.

Philippians 4:7 teaches us “the peace of God, which surpasses all understanding, will guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus.” The reward for victory in this spiritual battle is God’s peace.

In this life, we suffer in three different ways:  The human race has fallen from grace and misfortunes arrive. We may suffer or contract a sickness that has nothing to do with our personal sins, but with the sin of Adam. Satan and sin are still the cause.  We suffer as innocent victim from the sins of others. God forbade murder, adultery, theft, lying, and other horrific acts but people, in their freedom, choose to follow Satan, with the result that innocent people suffer. Parents can transmit behaviours, attitudes, and diseases to their children. Each of us has hurt others by our disobedience.  We suffer the consequences of our own sins. The Bible clearly teaches that we reap what we sow. In each of these three cases, people have decided to obey Satan and disobey God. God is not responsible when we choose to disobey him. We cannot blame God for our choices or the choices of others to obey Satan. God created human beings with free will.

4. Forgiving Others (the Key to Victory) When someone hurts you, you do not have to collect on your hurt feelings by saying, “Well, Lord, You’ll have to take care of it.” No. God is telling you to take care of it, to correct your unforgiveness immediately. You are to forgive others as an act of obedience to God and He will reward you. “In this, Jesus is the devil's conqueror: he “binds the strong man” to take back his plunder. Mk 3:27.” CCC # 539 “However, at the very hour of darkness, the hour of the prince of this world 145 , the sacrifice of Christ secretly becomes the source from which the forgiveness of our sins will pour forth inexhaustibly.” CCC # 1851

“On the cross Christ took upon himself the whole weight of evil 144 and took away the “sin of the world,” Jn 1:29 of which illness is only a consequence.” CCC # 1505 In Deuteronomy 27-28, all sicknesses are listed as consequences of disobedience to God. The rebel is Satan. “Just as sin came into the world through one man, and death came through sin...” Rm 5:12 Thus, all sicknesses have Satan as author and not God. 142 143 144

Satan, for his part, leads you elsewhere, perhaps to spiritualise the incident, “I’ll ignore the insult and Lord, I give you my pain. Fill me, Lord.” Or worse yet, “Someday, he will pay me back for that. I’m done with him. This is the last time he will hurt me.” And Satan reminds you of the other times the person has hurt you (and for which you have not yet forgiven him), adding to the pain of the last incident. Forgiveness does not free the other person; forgiveness frees

Saint Augustine, civ. 14, 28. See Ph 2:6–9. See Is 53:4–6.

145

48

See Jn 14:30.

you. It frees you from the prison of bitterness.

to accept love. The demon can yell accusations in my head that I am a piece of garbage, a worm, I’m ugly, and nobody can love me, but I must choose to accept the truth that comes from God that I was created in His image and I confess it. “Sin creates a proclivity to sin; it engenders vice by repetition of the same acts. This results in perverse inclinations which cloud conscience and corrupt the concrete judgment of good and evil. Thus sin tends to reproduce itself and reinforce itself, but it cannot destroy the moral sense at its root.” CCC # 1865

What do you think of, day and night? Do you think of someone who has hurt you? Or an incident where you lost out? When you were humiliated? Does the thought of a certain person or event cause you emotional pain? Do you perpetuate unforgiveness or resentment about your past life? Do your own thoughts condemn you? If so, you are tormented in your mind by a lie from a demon. Jesus is offering you the victory. “Our struggle is not with flesh and blood but with the principalities, with the powers, with the world rulers of this present darkness, with the evil spirits in the heavens.” Ep 6:12 NAB Your struggle is not against humans: your mother, your father, your spouse, your child, or your boss...but against a demon who manipulates you to make you suffer as much as possible with his lies. The devil was hiding behind the person or in the person who hurt you. You must distinguish between the person and his sin. You must separate the lies from the truth.

III. ACCUSING SPIRITS “The root of all sins lies in man's heart.” CCC # 1873 “The root of sin is in the heart of man, in his free will, according to the teaching of the Lord: “For out of the heart come evil thoughts, murder, adultery, fornication, theft, false witness, slander. These are what defile a man.” Mt 15:19” CCC # 1853

We all perceive or hear voices inside of us. For some, these voices are louder than in others. There is a war going on in our heads. Some lose the fight before they even begin it because they believe that all these voices are their own voice. They never learned to discern their own voice or inner perceptions to assign them to their true source (God, a demon, or themselves) to accept a truth or reject a falsehood. These thoughts that come to you are able to generate the energy that pushes you to say, do, feel, or think something about another person or yourself.

Did God wait for you to be perfect before He invited you to come to Him? No. God saved you to make you perfect. It is His Spirit who produces holiness in you. From heaven, God looked at you and He loved you. He said, “That’s my boy. That’s my girl. Satan, that is enough. They belong to me.” Then, He sent His Spirit upon you to help you and comfort you. Therefore, you also have to accept, just as God does, sinners around you who hurt you, and you must understand that the fight is not with them, but with the devil.

If you tell your doctor or psychiatrist that you hear voices, it is possible that you be diagnosed with schizophrenia or bipolar disease, which is not necessarily the case, and he may prescribe psychotropic medications to mask the problem...and make it worse.

If I refuse to forgive my neighbour, to forgive myself, or to reconcile with God, my refusal is a sin against God. This is arrogance, ingratitude, pride, and self-exaltation. It is also an opportunity I offer to a demon of bitterness to make his home in me and to speak through me. Also, because none of my own sins is forgiven, all the demons associated with these sins have the legal right to live in me and to torment me. “Be angry but do not sin; do not let the sun go down on your anger, and do not make room for the devil.” Ep 4:26,27 I gave permission to the devil by my sin of unforgiveness.

You must learn to stop and to reflect on you and your thoughts. And you must learn to reject thoughts that come to you from a demon. “We destroy arguments and every proud obstacle raised up against the knowledge of God, and we take every thought captive to obey Christ.” 2 Co 10:4,5 Satan plants thoughts in your head that are lies and accusations against you, your neighbour, and God. “The accuser of our comrades has been thrown down.” Rv 12:10

Sometimes we agree to evil. You become one with it. Sometimes, bitterness tastes good and unforgiveness seems justifiable. At those times, I have become one with evil, with sin. God cannot heal me of my sickness. I am separated from Him and His blessing cannot reach me. I am under the curse of the Law because I am disobeying God. My first step is to accept losing the unhealthy pleasure of hating my neighbour. Then, I get a victory in my heart by reconciling myself to God by repenting from my sin, by confessing, and by forgiving my neighbour for the harm he has done to me. I do it even though the demon of my sin is always harassing me, because it is his right. For example, I cannot be delivered from a spirit of bitterness if I retain bitterness in my heart. I cannot be freed from self-hatred without preparing my heart

Some Traits of Thoughts Coming to you from Demons:  Suspicion;  Bitterness;  Always believing the worst about the other person;  Being easily offended;  Easily offending other people;  Exaggerating offence or failure; and  Having contempt or bitterness toward the sin of the other person.

49



1. Accusing others

“God is not interested in me. Why bother Him with my problem? He has much more important things to do than take care of me. My problem is very small next to those of others. Anyway, He does not like me. After all, He did not help me last time!” Prayer of release “Dear heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I repent of all the ways in which I accused You in my life and in my circumstances. I forgive myself for having done this and I deliver myself from this bitterness toward You. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority that Satan gained over me from bitterness, because God has forgiven me and I have forgiven myself. In the Name of Jesus, I command all accusing spirits to leave me. Come Holy Spirit. I implore You to come and heal my heart and my body. Reveal to me the truth about it. Thank You, Lord.” (Pray silently.)

Accusing Spirits Want to Divide Us by…  Making false accusations;  Making true accusations that condemn;  Reminding me of my offences against others;  Keeping a record of wrongs;  Pointing out with irritation the faults and weaknesses of others, especially those I share but do not realise;  Convincing me, “I would like to be Jane’s friend, but I cannot because she makes me uncomfortable.”;  Arousing the suspicion of another person, often without clear reason but with a vague sense of doubt that blocks fellowship, preventing trust; and  Planting suspicion in many people’s minds to keep them from going to church on Sunday: “My priest is a hypocrite.” “My pastor thinks he is the centre of the universe. He should not have to buy such a beautiful car.” “They did not allow me to serve at the altar. It is a clique. They choose the wrong hymns. Why should I go there?”

3. Accusing Self Accusing spirits want us to lose our faith and our trust in God and make us believe that we are worth nothing in the kingdom of God. They use self-accusations to try to achieve this. If Satan manages to make me feel like I am worthless, that is how I will perceive myself. In fact, I am everything that the Word of God says that I am. This is my true identity, the one the Father gives me, and I must accept it.

Prayer of release “Dear heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I repent of all the ways in which I accused others in my life. I forgive myself for having done this and I deliver myself from this bitterness toward others. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority that Satan had gained over me from this bitterness because God has forgiven me and I have forgiven myself. In the Name of Jesus, I command all accusing spirits to leave me. Come Holy Spirit. I implore You to come to heal my heart and my body. Come reveal to me the truth about accusation and condemnation. Thank You, Lord.” (Pray silently.)

Do not trust the negative way you perceive yourself. We must learn to detach ourselves from demons who accuse us. Do not believe their lies when they tell you and make you feel like, “You are unclean! You are guilty! You are unworthy! You are unacceptable! You are condemned!” Feeling guilty does not make you guilty. Feeling unclean does not make you unclean. Feeling condemned does not make you condemned.

2. Accusing God

Evil spirits accuse you of sins of which you have repented long ago and which you have confessed. They are forgiven and no longer exist. However, these spirits accuse you as if you were committing them again. They harass you and they prompt you to think, “This is surely how I am because I am always thinking about it. I might as well give in to this temptation again.”

Accusing spirits will praise God for what he does for others, but then they add slyly:  “But not for you. He provides for others, but not for you.”  “Why has God allowed your daughter to get sick? If He is so powerful, why didn’t He prevent this?” insinuating that He cannot be trusted, that we should be afraid of Him.  “If God really loved me, he would never have allowed these horrible things to happen to me.”  All fear and mistrust of God come from accusing spirits.  Satan accused God of lying about the effects of eating from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. Adam and Eve disbelieved and disobeyed God.  The demons accuse God of mocking us. “If I relied on God, do you think He would relieve me of my suffering? Would He remove the pain of my child?”  Satan creates a situation that leads to suffering, then he accuses God of not preventing it or worse, he blames God for having created it. Satan always blames God for his own works.

Yet the Word of God is categorical on this subject: “There is therefore now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus.” Rm 8:1 What will you believe: your feelings or the Word of God? If you are a child of God, you will believe the Word of your God and you will repulse these accusing spirits. When you accuse yourself, know that it is an evil spirit that is attacking you; the accusation is not coming from within you. If you are belittling yourself in your own eyes, take yourself immediately into the presence of God and correct this. Then, send the demon far from you.

50

These spirits promote in you a kind of bigotry and religiosity, which is rigidly and narrowly preoccupied with external forms of devotion and worship (kneeling or standing, wearing our “Sunday best,” receiving Communion on the tongue, properly fingering Rosary beads, etc.); then they can accuse you if you somehow fell short. A good rule to follow in public devotions is to do the same as the whole assembly (do not stand out) and do not judge those who act differently. When you are alone, do your devotions as you wish, guided by the Holy Spirit.

4. Signs of the Presence of Accusing Spirits         

Competitiveness (needing to win); Heaviness; Insinuations, suspicion and gossip; Glorifying oneself; Misunderstanding (not always a sign); Suicide and depression; Refusing to forgive, refusing to be forgiven; Blaming problems on others; A scapegoat mentality;

           

Prayer of release “Dear heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I repent of all the ways in which I have accused myself in my life. I forgive myself for having done this and I deliver myself from this bitterness toward myself. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority that Satan had gained over me from this bitterness because God has forgiven me and I have forgiven myself. In the Name of Jesus, I command all accusing spirits to leave me. Come Holy Spirit. I implore You to come and heal my heart and my body. Come reveal to me the truth about them. Thank You, Lord.” (Pray silently.)

Judging others; Trying to be the Holy Spirit in the life of another; Refusing fellowship with someone who has changed; Holding people to their past behaviour; Keeping a record of wrongs; Bigotry; Suspicion; Envy, jealousy; Resentment; Blaming others for what you do yourself; Accusing or condemning yourself; Judging others;

51

       

Focusing on another’s weaknesses; Anger, bitterness; Fear; Hatred; Low self-esteem; Perfectionism; Vanity; and Worry.

Here is the key to receiving God’s blessing and healing: you must die to yourself. You must die to all that you are. You must go to the foot of the Cross, confess your sins, and let them go.

6. VICTORY OVER TOXIC EMOTIONS Working paper prepared by Henri Lemay, 12 July 2013

INTRODUCTION 146

Thus, the prayer leader asks about diseases, ailments, etc. the supplicant has experienced and those experienced by recent ancestors. He notes these because after praying for a release from toxic emotions, he will pray for the physical healing of the supplicant. The medical history is important. The supplicant who comes to us is seeking healing from the Lord. The measure of our success is his emotional healing, his deliverance from dependencies, and his physical healing. The time of our ministry with him is complete when his broken heart and broken body are healed. Then comes his relationship with his father, mother, spouse, etc. The greatest commandment is, “Jesus said to him, 'You must love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all your mind...The second resembles it: You must love your neighbour as yourself.” Mt 22:37,39 NJB If the supplicant does not have peace and victory in his life, the problem lies in his love of God, of his neighbour, or of himself. Then comes his family history to find the generational issues in his family. The prayer leader seeks to identify points of entry of rejection, abandonment, and fears into his blood line. During the first meeting, the prayer leader should explain spiritual warfare to the supplicant. He must make him understand sin, discernment, and accusing spirits with the goal of obtaining and maintaining his freedom and his healing. The prayer leader can give a copy of the teaching SPIRITUAL WARFARE (See chapter 5) to the supplicant. It is important to begin the healing prayer at the first meeting. The supplicant will be strongly encouraged when he sees the Holy Spirit heal his broken heart and when he experiences the power of Jesus to heal. Ordinarily, the supplicant begins by asking for release from bitterness. The supplicant speaks the prayers. The prayer leader is there to guide the process. If the supplicant did not have time to fill out the CONFIDENTIAL PERSONAL HISTORY form before the meeting, he can begin it at the first meeting. The prayer leader can begin praying as the supplicant discloses an offence to forgive, a fear to renounce, etc.

A major cause of physical and mental illness 147 is the presence of toxic emotions in someone over a long period. Victory over toxic emotions therefore also brings healing of these sicknesses. Even if healing a sickness does not result immediately, the relief of pain from an emotionally wounded and broken heart is of great benefit.

1. THE APPROACH IN JAMES 4–5 “Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you. Draw near to God, and he will draw near to you. Cleanse your hands, you sinners, and purify your hearts, you double-minded.” Jm 4:7,8 “Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.” Jm 4:7 Thus, three things are expressed in this verse. First, “Submit yourselves therefore to God”; you must commit in your heart and choose to do what God commands you to do, i.e., to forgive and repent. In doing so, you receive His blessings. However, if you do not do what He asks of you, you reap what you sow. Saint James explicitly teaches us, “Draw near to God, and he will draw near to you. Cleanse your hands, you sinners, and purify your hearts.” Jm 4:8 I am getting closer to God when I clean my hands and purify my heart. And as I am doing this, He is still there, and because He is always faithful. God always does what he says. When I get closer to God, I remove sins from my life—including toxic emotions—that separated me from Him. I can then walk and talk with God “in the cool of the day” Gn 3:8 NJB as Adam and Eve did. Only my sins separate me from Him, others, and myself. Thus, our marriages, our organisations, and our relationships are healed. After God, I become my own best friend. If in you there is evidence of unforgiveness, resentment, vengeance, anger, hatred, violence, or murder, there is also bitterness. If there is pain in a memory, there is bitterness. If you lay down at night without resolving issues, you will get up the next day with a root of bitterness already budding in your human spirit.

III. THE FIVE STAGES OF PRAYER MINISTRY The solution to bitterness is to submit to God by doing what He asks:  Forgive others and yourself, and repent by asking God to forgive your lack of love for your neighbour and yourself.  Take back your life by resisting and expelling the demons that tried to control it.  Allow the Lord to get close to you and receive His healing.  Listen for the Lord.  Bless the supplicant.

II. THE FIRST MEETING Before starting the prayer to heal toxic emotions, it is useful to collect specific information about the supplicant. Then, prayer ministry will proceed faster. The CONFIDENTIAL PERSONAL HISTORY form (Section 22) will help do that. The aim is also to establish a relationship with the supplicant to know what he wants from these sessions and to formulate a plan to get there. 146

Text based on Art Matthias, Biblical Foundations of Freedom, 2009; Wellspring School of Ministry: How to Minister Workbook, 2008; In His Own Image, 2003. 147 See the teaching in Chapter 4. Psychosomatic Diseases by Henri Lemay.

52

Step 1: Forgiveness and Repentance

Step 2: Taking Back His Life

Often the supplicant will say that he has already forgiven a particular person. However, if there is emotional pain when thinking about the person, this remains some unforgiveness. The supplicant has begun to forgive, but has not finished yet. “Then Peter went up to him and said, 'Lord, how often must I forgive my brother if he wrongs me? As often as seven times?' Jesus answered, 'Not seven, I tell you, but seventy-seven times.” Mt 18:21,22 NJB We must forgive until all the pain is gone.

“I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I take back my own life into my hands. In the Name of Jesus, I command all the tormentors assigned to me because of my lack of forgiveness to leave me immediately.” Submit yourself therefore to God; “Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.” Jm 4:7 Note the second thing expressed in this verse: “Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.” The prayer leader helps the supplicant understand that he is in spiritual warfare. The devil is “the accuser of our brothers” Rv 12:10 NAB The supplicant must learn to wage war with the devil, who attacks mainly by accusing others, accusing the supplicant, and accusing God. When the supplicant embraces the accusations and adopts them by refusing to forgive, he becomes bitter, fearful, etc. Moreover, as Jesus taught, the supplicant is handed over to “torturers” or “executioners” because his unforgiveness has given the demons the authority to harass him. “His master summoned him and said to him, 'You wicked servant! I forgave you your entire debt because you begged me to. Should you not have had pity on your fellow servant, as I had pity on you?' Then in anger his master handed him over to the torturers until he should pay back the whole debt. So will my heavenly Father do to you, unless each of you forgives his brother from his heart.” Mt 18:32–35 NAB

On the TOXIC EMOTIONS PRAYER REPORT prayer form (See chapter 21), the supplicant fills in the first name or the initials of the persons and offences in question. He should write in any memory of unforgiveness, resentment, revenge, anger, hatred, violence, murder, self-hatred, rejection, envy, jealousy, abandonment, and fear. We must pray for each individual instance where there is the emotional pain. However, when we submit bitterness to the power of Jesus, pain, anger, hurt, unforgiveness, bitterness, etc. also depart slowly but surely. In their place, Jesus will put love, peace, and the joy of His Spirit. The supplicant must understand and accept his responsibility for what has happened. If there is anger, resentment, restlessness, or any other toxic emotion in him, it is because he has allowed it. He must accept responsibility for everything that happens in him. Thus, he acquires the authority to expel the demon. To “defile” oneself in the biblical sense means to separate oneself from God. However, Jesus said, “there is nothing outside a person that by going in can defile, but the things that come out are what defile.” Mk 7:15 This means that it is not the devil who defiles us and separates us from God. He tempts us because he wants to separate us from God. However, it is only when we give in to his temptation that we separate ourselves from God by our sin, which defiles. Therefore, some demons acquire the right to torment us.

Resisting the devil is our responsibility as a child of God and the authority to do so comes from the Resurrection and Ascension of Jesus. If I do not resist the devil, he will not flee. However, if I resist, God gets involved and the devil will flee. Our faith attracts God’s intervention. By His Resurrection, Jesus received the “name that is above every name.” Ph 2:9 Then He sent us the power to act in His name by proxy 148 . “Peace be with you. As the Father has sent me, so I send you.' When he had said this, he breathed on them and said to them, 'Receive the Holy Spirit.” Jn 20:21,22 “All authority in heaven and on earth has been given to me. Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, and teaching them to obey everything that I have commanded you.” Mt 28:18–20

Forgiveness “I have decided in my heart and I choose to forgive (name of person) for (identify the specific offence). I release (name of person) from any obligation to me and I cancel all his/her debt to me for what he/she did.” Repentance “Lord, I ask You to forgive me for my bitterness against (name of person) in this matter.”

“(God) raised us up with him (God has resurrected us with Jesus) and seated us with him (God has seated us with Jesus) in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus.” Ep 2:6 When His Son rose from the dead, we were all resurrected in Him and with Him. When His Son ascended to heaven to sit at His right side, we all went up to heaven to sit with His Son at the Father’s right side. This means that any authority that the Father gave His Son-become-man, the last Adam, also belongs to the disciples of His Son. We can choose to exercise this authority or not to exercise it. We

Forgiving himself because God has forgiven him: “Lord, I forgive myself in this matter.” Because toxic emotions can be inherited from our ancestors, the supplicant must dissociate himself from their unforgiveness, their envies, their jealousies, their rejections, or their fears. “Also, I repent of and I renounce the unforgiveness of my ancestors.”

148 By proxy. “Power or authority that is given to allow a person to act for someone else… to do something for someone else.” Merriam-Webster’s Advanced Learner’s English Dictionary.

53



can use it or not use it. However, the authority of the Son also belongs to His disciples. It is through His Body that Jesus Christ continues His work on earth. We are the Body of Christ. “The eye cannot say to the hand, 'I have no need of you', nor again the head to the feet, 'I have no need of you.'” 1 Co 12:21

   

“In the Name of Jesus, I command the (toxic emotions) from this memory to depart. Leave me.” The supplicant selects and names the emotions he feels relative to the offending person. They are torturers assigned to torment him. Here, he takes back his life into his own hands: unforgiveness, resentment, revenge, anger, hatred, violence, murder, bitterness, pain, contempt, disgust, rejection, condemnation, sadness, avoidance, frustration, distrust, guilt, shame, pain, loneliness, etc.

I command my high blood pressure to come down into a healthy range. I command the cancer that comes from these toxic emotions to go. Leave my body immediately. I command my bones that would not heal to heal now. I command this migraine to depart. I command such and such a disease, such and such symptoms, such and such physical discomfort, to leave.

Then, the supplicant invites the Spirit to heal his whole being. “Come Holy Spirit, heal my spirit, my soul, and my body.”

Step 4: Listening to God “O Holy Spirit, reveal the truth to me about this situation. Amen.” “'I still have many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. When the Spirit of truth comes, he will guide you into all the truth; for he will not speak on his own, but will speak whatever he hears, and he will declare to you the things that are to come. He will glorify me, because he will take what is mine and declare it to you. All that the Father has is mine. For this reason I said that he will take what is mine and declare it to you.” Jn 16:12–15.

“Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.” Jm 4:7 The third thing expressed in this verse: “And he will flee from you” If I exercise the power (by proxy) that Jesus gave me, then its power drives the devil away. However, it is up to me to exercise my authority by saying the words that repel the devil. If I say them, then God will make the devil flee. Through the centuries, the Spirit has taught Christians how to protect themselves from the devil and how to cast him out. The advantage of this way is that it conforms to the statement that Jesus made to his disciples just before His Ascension, “In my name they will cast out demons.” Mk 16:17 NJB Therefore, if the supplicant has forgiven others and himself, if he has repented of his sins, and if—in the Name of Jesus—he commands the shame, guilt, sadness, bitterness, anger, self-hatred, jealousy, envy, rejection, fear, the occult, etc. to leave, then they must leave. Thus, he destroyed the works of the devil in him. This is how he takes back his life into his own hands.

The prayer leader remains silent for at least 30 seconds. He keeps his eyes on the supplicant, especially on his face, to see what is happening inside of him and to love him in Jesus. Then, at the appropriate time, he asks the supplicant what he heard or felt, or what he experienced during quiet time after prayer. “What did you hear?” “What happened?” or “What is going on inside of you?” “Is the physical or emotional pain, anger, guilt, shame, etc., still there?” If so, there is still a need for forgiveness or repentance in this situation. Maybe he is not ready to let go of his pain or anger. Sometimes, the supplicant will hear or feel an evil spirit. If this happens, the prayer leader should know that the Holy Spirit is putting him on track for the next stage of healing: expelling the evil spirit. “Beloved, do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits to see whether they are from God.” 1 Jn 4:1 Also, the repetition of what the Lord has said or done confirms His Word in their heart.

The supplicant must explicit affirm the legal reasons for his victory over devils. He will say this only once, the first time. “I cancel all authority Satan has over me regarding this memory because the offence in question is now forgiven and because I have forgiven myself. In the Name of Jesus and by the power of His blood, I repeal all authority and all power that Satan had acquired over me regarding this memory because I have withdrawn his legal rights over me by my repentance and forgiveness. God has forgiven me; the whole matter is settled. Come, Holy Spirit, restore to me what the devil had taken from me.”

The Lord speaks to us through His Spirit. He speaks to us through the Scriptures, by a preacher, and during the praise and worship. He reveals our sins to us. He tells us that we have been faithful. He compels us to speak to, or to pray for, a particular person.

Step 3: Asking for Healing First, the supplicant commands his body to heal in the Name of Jesus: “In the Name of Jesus, I command my body to be at peace and to be healed.”

Several times a day, the Lord speaks to each of us. He speaks in different ways. We must learn how He speaks to us. We must learn how to listen for His voice.

The supplicant can be very specific at this time. In the Name of Jesus, he gives specific orders to his body:

54

with them immediately in prayer. If the prayer leader sees that the supplicant has a false image of God 153 , he should deal with it on the spot.

God Communicates with Us in the Following Ways: The Lord speaks to us in different ways and often people do not realise it. That is why we must always ask, after prayer, what the supplicant heard or what is happening inside of him. We must learn to “hear.” There may be: A dream or a vision The image of a word Inner freedom God’s peace Lifting of a heaviness An impression Another topic for prayer The pain of a memory is gone A still small voice

Step 2: Then, take care of self-hatred that is rooted in unforgiveness of self. The supplicant must identify shame, guilt, regret, sadness, or grief that he holds in any of these memories. The supplicant must identify the specific things for which he condemns himself. Guide him there by having him ask the Lord for forgiveness (if he is the guilty party and not a victim of abuse who blames himself for the sins of others against him). Make sure that all the shame and guilt depart.

People may feel shame or condemnation if they do not hear the Lord. There is always a blockage which explains their inability to hear. That is why it is essential to guide them in this area. When the prayer leader is looking for an obstacle to remove, the supplicant is still learning how to hear God. (See V. OBSTACLES TO HEARING GOD below.)

Step 3: Then, take care of envy and jealousy rooted in comparison and competition with others. During prayer for bitterness or self-hatred, much envy and jealousy can come to the surface. The prayer leader then addresses them right away.

Step 5: Blessing the Supplicant

Step 4: Then, take care of rejection and its four walls: the fear of rejection, how he rejected others, how he himself is rejected, or how he wishes to be rejected. Because rejection produces bitterness, jealousy, and envy, we must first help the supplicant get rid of his bitterness, jealousy, and envy.

The prayer leader blesses the supplicant. He can use a Psalm that addresses the supplicant, or a biblical blessing 149 , or the blessing of a father or a mother 150 .

IV. PRAYER SEQUENCE

Step 5: Then, take care of the fear within him and in his family. Step 6: Then, take care of occult practices 154 by him and by his family. Step 7: At the end, take care of unbelief.

1. General Guidelines First, the prayer leader helps the supplicant identify where his heart is broken, where his body is sick, where emotions are troubled, and what his dependencies are. One way to do this is with the CONFIDENTIAL PERSONAL HISTORY (see chapter 22). The ministry’s goal is to bring healing.

2. Specific Issues a) Recent Events If you identify a recent event in the life of the supplicant (e.g. a recent betrayal causing great fear or panic attacks), then you must deal with it immediately. b) The Occult If the prayer leader finds that the supplicant has often participated in the occult or spiritualism, he should turn immediately to The Occult—Prayer Form (Chapter 16) followed by the prayer of renunciation. Otherwise, prayer can be blocked. c) Every Painful Memory All-encompassing, general prayers (i.e., “I forgive all those who have offended me for everything they did to me.”) are only a beginning. Zero in on each painful memory individually. However, it is not realistic to expect to pray for each and every memory. Our first prayer gives God permission to scrutinise the supplicant’s heart for any evil thing. We must therefore trust Him: He will reveal the issues for which we must pray. Concentrate on issues as they arise because it is the Holy Spirit who reveals them to you. d) Check your work often by asking the supplicant if the emotion in question is healed. Is the emotional pain (anger, guilt, shame, etc.) gone? If not, there are still things to forgive or repent of in this memory. Sometimes, the supplicant does

Step 1: First, address bitterness toward others, the point of entry of which is always unforgiveness. Begin with the oldest memories of bitterness, those of his childhood. These are sins and he would do well to repent of them. If the “other person” is his father or his mother, check whether the supplicant had been dishonoured by contempt, condemnation, etc. If so, the prayer leader invites the supplicant to ask the Lord for forgiveness for breaking the fourth commandment of God. Then, the prayer leader breaks the curse that rests on the supplicant and speaks over him the blessings merited by Jesus. If the prayer leader sees that there is a bitter root or an inner vow 151 attached to the bitterness, he ministers to break them off in the Name of Jesus. If the prayer leader discerns that there are unhealthy authority bonds or unhealthy sexual ties 152 , he should deal 149

See the Blessings prayer form (in Level One) by Henri Lemay. See A Father’s Blessing or A Mother’s Blessing prayer forms (in Level Two) by Henri Lemay. 151 See the prayer forms on Bitter Roots or Inner Vows (in Level Two) by Henri Lemay. 152 See the prayer form on Release From Unhealthy Soul Ties (in Level One) by Henri Lemay. 150

153 154

55

See the prayer form on Our Image of God (in Level One) by H. Lemay. See Renouncing the Occult (in Level One) by Henri Lemay.

not wish to let go. Do not move on to the next memory until the previous one is healed. The prayer leader does not want to create a dependency on him for healing by the supplicant. This is one reason why the prayer leader encourages the supplicant to listen for the Lord’s voice himself. The supplicant must learn to trust the Lord and to communicate directly with Him.

should ask the supplicant if he is involved in the occult. If so, the prayer leader should suspend the current prayer ministry to address the renunciation of the occult 156 . Sometimes, the supplicant cannot hear the Holy Spirit speak to him because his family is involved in occult practices. In such a case, deal with it immediately. 3. Fear: Sometimes, people are afraid of not being able to hear God. Others are afraid to hear Him. Such attitudes are often related to whether the supplicant believes himself unworthy. Therefore, the prayer leader should help the supplicant to repent of believing such a lie from a demon, that he is not worthy to hear his Father, and to repent of allowing fear to enter him. The prayer leader then expels the demon of fear.

e) “And what is next, Lord?” Often, when the prayer leader does not know where to go, he simply asks the Holy Spirit “And what is next, Lord?” Then, a painful memory or a forgotten sin rises in the memory of the supplicant. In this way, it is the Holy Spirit who leads almost the entire ministry. f) Remember: it is not necessary that the supplicant provides details on the issue. He only has to identify the person (e.g., his father) and the issue (e.g., his father abandoned the family for another woman). Begin praying immediately: forgiving, repenting, expelling demons, asking for healing and for the truth on the matter. End each prayer intention by saying, “O Holy Spirit, reveal the truth about this situation to me. Amen.” Then, the supplicant and prayer leader should stay quiet for about 30 seconds. g) Closing Prayer You must pray for each memory that contains an emotional pain. Thus, by dealing with one memory at a time, the supplicant regains his freedom. Also, the supplicant, during the closing prayer, must order the Principality of bitterness to depart. The effectiveness of this approach increases after settling the most important issues. The supplicant will do this several times during the entire process, which usually takes several meetings.

4. Wrong Expectations: Another obstacle is the supplicant who decides how the Lord is to speak to him. Therefore, he puts the Lord in a box. Everyone must allow the Lord to communicate with him as He sees fit. 5. A Lie: Sometimes, the supplicant does not have the interior silence needed to hear the Lord. He was taught long ago that God no longer speaks to people. In such a case, the supplicant must forgive those who taught him this false doctrine and he must repent for believing a lie. 6. Inability to Receive Love: When the supplicant is not able to receive the love of another human being, he will not be able to receive the love of the Lord. He must first take the risk of being loved by people who present no threat to him.

V. OBSTACLES TO HEARING GOD

7. Mute Supplicant: “Therefore, confess your sins to one another and pray for one another, that you may be healed. The fervent (persistent) prayer of a righteous person is very powerful.” Jm 5:16 NAB Usually, if there is no confession of sins to another person, there will be no healing. When we allow the Lord’s light to enter, then fear, rejection, bitterness, and pain depart. We just learned that we are not alone, that the devil attacks us all in the same way. The supplicant can then receive love from the prayer leader. The supplicant learns to forgive himself as well as others and to receive love from the Lord. Then, he will clearly hear the voice of God.

There is always a reason, a blockage, that explains why a person cannot hear the Lord speak to him. Finding the solution to this blockage will allow anyone to hear God. 1. Bitterness: Sometimes, there are several instances of bitterness (from unforgiveness) that resemble each other and are related to each other. In such a case, the prayer leader must continue the ministry against bitterness by guiding the supplicant to forgive each time a similar incident was repeated. “Those who say, 'I love God', and hate their brothers or sisters, are liars; for those who do not love a brother or sister whom they have seen, cannot love God whom they have not seen...those who love God must love their brothers and sisters also.” 1 Jn 4:20,21 If I do not love others as myself, I cannot love God. If I harbour anger against others or against myself, if there is unforgiveness in me, I cannot feel the love of God. This is an obstacle to hearing His voice. The solution is to continue the ministry against the stronghold of bitterness.

8. Unworthiness: Another obstruction to hearing God, especially when dealing with shame and guilt, is not willing to let go of pain. He imposes upon himself a kind of penance because he does not feel worthy of being forgiven. It is a lie that he must repent of believing and he must drive out the lying spirit that held him captive. Then, invite the supplicant to repeat after you, “Lord Jesus, I give you the pain of (name the pain).” Then, ask the supplicant to release the shame, guilt, regret, sadness, etc., from each cell of his body. Jesus came to heal us of all our afflictions.

2. Evil Spirit: If the supplicant still does not hear the Lord speak to him, the prayer leader should order obstructing spirits 155 to stop. If he still does not hear, the prayer request 155

156

See the teaching on Infiltration by Demons by Henri Lemay.

56

See the prayer form on The Occult (in Level One) by Henri Lemay.

VI. WORDS OF KNOWLEDGE

6. You Know It:

The word of knowledge is one of the ways the Holy Spirit speaks to us. Jesus said, “The Son can do nothing on his own, but only what he sees the Father doing; for whatever the Father does, the Son does likewise.” Jn 5:19 The prayer leader must specialise in doing just as Jesus would, saying and doing only what the Father asks. This is how Jesus worked. Healing through the word of knowledge is to speak according to what the Father shows you. A word of knowledge is a supernatural revelation given by the Holy Spirit. When in prayer mode, almost everything that arises spontaneously in you and in the supplicant, even a distraction, comes from the Holy Spirit. Desire the gifts of the spirit, the charisms. Ask for them earnestly. The exercise of faith requires taking risks. Verify what you receive.

You have an inner certainty, you know without knowing how. In fact, it is God who has revealed it to you with certainty.

7. You Have a Vision: “I was...praying...and...I saw a vision...” Ac 11:5 The vision may come as a flash with or without your eyes open.

8. You Remember the Word of God: “When the Advocate comes, whom I will send to you from the Father, the Spirit of truth who comes from the Father, he will testify on my behalf.” Jn 15:26

9.

An Angel Speaks to You:

“I was praying in my house when suddenly a man in dazzling clothes stood before me.” Ac 10:30

Here are several ways to receive or perceive a word of knowledge. Grow in your discernment.

10. You Think It: It is a thought that God simply places as a single word or idea in your mind. Thus, the Lord gives you information about a person or situation that will be useful in ministry.

1. You Feel the Pain: You can receive it as a feeling of pain or wound to the body, which occurs suddenly and which indicates the condition of the other person, as a sympathy pain. It is not a pain you normally feel. God is telling you He wants to heal (or has already healed) those who have the same pain as you. Usually, when the word is spoken, the pain departs from both the person for whom the word was intended and from the one who said it. Or, the supplicant who has the pain has hands laid upon him and he is healed.

11. You Speak It: The words come out of your mouth without you having planned it or thought it through. It is a form of inspired speech.

12. You Dream It: You receive a message in a dream the night before. God may have prepared the ministry in a way that makes sense during the session.

2. You Sense It:

13. God Can Speak to You Any Way He Wants:

You may have a sense that the power of God is present in a significant way or you may have a strong sensation of warmth or tingling in your hands indicating that you should lay hands on the supplicant for healing.

If you expect that God will speak to you in one way rather than another, you just imposed a constraint on communication. Repent of it. Some people are afraid that God does not want to speak to them. If this is your case, repent of your fear and of having believed this lie. Some do not feel worthy. If this is your case, repent. Some believe that God no longer speaks to humans. If this is your case, repent and forgive the people who taught you this lie. 14. Review the Obstacles to Hearing God (above).

3. You Read It: You literally see words pass in front of your eyes, whether they be open or closed. For some, it is like reading the headlines of a newspaper.

How to give a word of knowledge

4. You See It:

1.

Never say “God told me to tell you this” even when you are in 100 per cent certain. 2. Be a model of humility: it is God who works, not you. Remember that if you make a mistake, you can do great harm to the supplicant. 3. Use information from the word of knowledge to ask a question of the supplicant. 4. Avoid pride with this charism. Use it to help the supplicant hold fast onto the Lord rather than onto you. During ministry, simply ask the Holy Spirit, “And what is next?” Then, spontaneously, painful memories or hidden sins may come to mind in the supplicant. Thus, the Holy Spirit leads the ministry.

You see, not words, but a mental image that will help the ministry. Also, you may see a vision that appears to be superimposed on top of a person’s face or the afflicted area of the body.

5. You Hear It: “After the fire, there was the whisper of a gentle breeze....And behold, there was a voice to him, saying...” 1 K 19:12,13 CPDV2009 You can hear God speak clearly in your ears or strongly in your heart. Sometimes, He whispers quite softly in your heart. Learn to discern His voice.

57

7. BITTERNESS Working paper adapted by Henri Lemay, 27 June 2012

INTRODUCTION 157

practice. God promises great things for the conquerors in this life and the next. See to it that no one fails to obtain the grace of God. In a spirit of gentleness, we must help each other to overcome our spiritual weaknesses. God calls us to build up each other by good interpersonal relationships within the community of the Church. Otherwise, there is the danger of being tainted by a demon.

Many people have not forgiven others. They harbour resentment against them. They would like to take revenge. There is anger and hatred in them when they think about them. Toward some, there has been violence and even the desire to kill them. These are all symptoms of bitterness. How do we get rid of it?

I shall see to it that no root of bitterness 159 , a bitter 160 root, takes hold of me. By taking root, bitterness springs up and causes trouble, defiling me and the people around me, causing trouble, i.e. bringing them suffering. Like an oil stain, bitterness spreads to others, defiling many.

I. THE DEMON “BITTERNESS” “When a strong man, fully armed, guards his castle, his property is safe. But when one stronger than he attacks him and overpowers him, he takes away his armour in which he trusted and divides his plunder.” Lk 11:21,22 The strong man is a leader of demons, a Principality. His castle is a human being in whom he lives and whom he controls. His property is the sicknesses, disorders, and enslavements of the human being in his captivity. Fully armed is his armour, composed of demons subordinate to him who protect his position of dominance. They are ranked from lowest (weakest) to highest (strongest). First, there is unforgiveness, then resentment, then revenge, then anger, then hatred, followed by violence, and, ultimately, murder.

Everyone must be aware of his role in building up others rather than tearing them down. “My friends, if anyone is detected in a transgression, you who have received the Spirit should restore such a one in a spirit of gentleness. Take care that you yourselves are not tempted. Bear one another's burdens, and in this way you will fulfil the law of Christ.” Ga 6:1,2 Beware if you are bitter! Many will be defiled. A stronghold of bitterness is in you. This demon wants to spread among those with whom you associate. Have you ever spent time with a bitter person? He complains and criticises others. His bitterness flows from his mind, by his words and his attitude, into you, if you are not careful. If you allow yourself to be influenced (and that temptation will be strong because the bitterness stronghold in him wants to spread to you), you will engage in the bitter ping pong game of exchanging, in turn, your complaints and criticisms. You have defiled yourself (separated yourself from God) by the words of your mouth. You have just allowed the Principality of bitterness some authority (or greater authority) over you.

The one stronger than he is Jesus. Because Jesus gave us His Name as inheritance, that is to say His power and authority given to us by proxy, we also are stronger than the strong man. The disciple of Jesus removes the armour from the strong man, the Principality, one evil spirit at a time, before expelling the strong man and taking his goods—sicknesses, disorders, and enslavements—from his palace—human beings—held captive by bitterness. “Pursue peace with everyone, and the holiness without which no one will see the Lord. See to it that no one fails to obtain the grace of God; that no root of bitterness springs up and causes trouble, and through it many become defiled.” Heb 12:14,15 Pursue peace with everyone means to actively seek good and healthy relationships with others. If someone causes trouble by demeaning, gossiping, or harbouring resentment, he does not pursue peace with everyone. Pursue holiness. The Holy Spirit commands us to be holy as God is holy. Holiness demands of us to eradicate sin and all iniquity in our lives. God gave us all the tools to be conquerors 158 in this life if we obey His Word and put it into

II. THE ARMOUR OF BITTERNESS 1. The Spirit of Unforgiveness The spirit of bitterness enters us through unforgiveness. He encourages us to never forgive, neither ourselves nor others. If I listen to this spirit and do not forgive, I grant him a place in me. I becomes his place, his house, for him and for the spirit of unforgiveness. Once inside, the Principality of bitterness settles in by bringing in each of his demons one at a time. First, he ensures that unforgiveness is securely in place. Seven Churches who obey the Spirit: Rv 2:7; 2:11; 2:17; 2:26; 3:5; 3:12; 3:21. 159 Bitterness: n. 1. A feeling of deep and bitter anger and ill-will, 2. A rough and bitter manner (WordWeb). 160 Bitter: adj. 3. Harsh or corrosive in tone. 5. Proceeding from or exhibiting great hostility or animosity. (WordWeb).

157

Quoted verbatim but in different order, Art Matthias, Biblical Foundations of Freedom, 2009; Wellspring School of Ministry: How to Minister Workbook, 2008; In His Own Image, 2003. 158 Victors: (also rendered as conquerors, overcomers, winners, prevailers, victorious): The term used in the Book of Revelation to identify those in the

58

      

“No, do not forgive them. You do not have to forgive them. You will never forgive them.” Unforgiveness prepares a list of all offences. Unforgiveness remembers the bitterness of others against me. Unforgiveness reminds me, makes me relive plans and torments me with the negative events of the past. Unforgiveness recalls the evil that I have done to others and the evil that others have done to me. Unforgiveness is like instant replay 161 . Our memory replays the words, voices, places, sounds, etc., associated with what the other person said and did to offend us. Bitterness, which dominates, accuses me incessantly.



4. The Spirit of Anger and Rage The first three spirits (unforgiveness, resentment, and vengeance) may remain hidden in the person. With anger, they become visible. Anger gives a voice to evil. With the arrival of anger, demons manifest physically.

2. The Spirit of Resentment

Have you ever seen the anger in someone’s eyes? This anger is caused by a bitter root because of spirits of unforgiveness, resentment, and vengeance. When my anger buttons are pushed, the stronghold of bitterness plays its game to get better established in me. Bitterness puts on his anger armour to protect his position. When resentments fester, anger is ready to burst out. Anger and wrath do not manifest unless the first three demons are in place.  Anger erupts when a pledge was violated, producing pain. I feel victimised. I counter-strike.

The Principality of bitterness mobilises a spirit of resentment to enlarge his house after the effective work of the spirit of unforgiveness. The spirit of resentment will fight for a foothold in me.  The list of offences begins to ferment and resentment grows.  I develop a bad attitude towards the other person. “I do not like Mary. I will never forgive Jim. I do not trust my neighbours.”  Resentment constantly reminds me of the wrongs that others have inflicted on me by stirring up negative feelings towards them.  Resentment is a stronger emotion than unforgiveness and it is more dangerous because it pours oil on the fire of memories of unforgiveness.

5. The Spirit of Hatred Once anger and wrath are installed, hatred appears at the request of bitterness to begin the process of elimination. “Whoever hates another believer is in the darkness, walks in the darkness, and does not know the way to go, because the darkness has brought on blindness.” 1 Jn 2:11  Hatred says, “I live on this planet and so do you. One of us has to go. It’s not going to be me.” Hatred tries to eliminate the other person.  Hatred reveals my feelings to the offender, telling him he has no right to exist in my world. I deeply hate him. “I’ll do whatever I have to do to avenge myself.”  Hatred adds gasoline for our last victimisation by Satan. When the prayer leader sees hatred in the supplicant, he knows that anger, vengeance, resentment, and unforgiveness are there, too. They protect and give strength to each other. He also knows that the stronghold of bitterness directs all, confident in the strength of his armour, consisting of those spirits subordinate to him who fear him. These demons work together. They protect each other to stop you from repenting and forgiving, which would defeat them. These seven lesser demons, submitted to the strong man called bitterness, are his armour.  When you are ready to forgive, the demon of unforgiveness will raise in you memories of voices, sounds, images, movies, and smells that remind you of how the other person hurt you.  Then, the demon of resentment will add sensations of pain by telling you, “See how you feel deep inside you?”

3. The Spirit of Vengeance Now that unforgiveness and resentment are well established in the individual, the stronghold of bitterness will add the next piece to his armour, the spirit of vengeance.  “Roger will pay for what he did to me.”  “I intend to make Emily pay for what she said.”  “You can be sure that Fred will pay me back for that!”•  “I’ll do everything I can to make sure Henry gets what’s coming to him, if it’s the last thing I do.”  When James and John, outraged because the Samaritans refused to let the disciples through, asked Jesus, "Lord, do you want us to call for fire to descend from heaven and consume them?" And turning, he rebuked them, saying: "Do you not know of whose spirit you are?” Lk 9:54,55 CPDV2009

 

speaks and the spirits of unforgiveness and resentment are also present. The painfulness of memories is evidence that the stronghold of bitterness is still there. Before expelling bitterness, the prayer leader must expel unforgiveness, resentment, and vengeance.

The spirit of vengeance is much more dangerous than the spirits of unforgiveness and resentment. There is an increase in the “demonisation” of the individual. If the supplicant says, “He will pay me back!”, the prayer leader knows that it is the spirit of vengeance who

161

Instant replay: “(television) the immediate rebroadcast of some action (especially sports action) that has been recorded on videotape.” (WordWeb).

59

Because you want to forgive, you can say within yourself, “But I am trying to forgive Paul.” Resentment answers you, “No, you’re really upset by him.”• Vengeance intervenes, “Yes, and on top of that, you didn’t really get revenge, did you? He must pay you back for what he did to you!”  Anger rises and says, “Yes! I’m going to see Paul to tell him what I think, and if I don’t tell him, I’ll tell others.”  The emotion rises in you. Then, hatred says, “Not only will I settle this business, not only will I avenge myself, but I know how to get back at him where it hurts, badly. I hate Paul!” These dialogues with demons take place every day in families, at work, at church, in the community, and in prayer groups. Brotherhood. What is sad is that the people involved do not even suspect they are being manipulated by demons. They are under the impression that they are talking to themselves.

7. Spirit of Murder The seventh demon, the worst in the Principality of bitterness, is murder.  The murderer is Satan. “The thief comes only to steal and kill and destroy.” Jn 10:10  Just as Cain killed Abel by bitterness, others kill their children, their spouses, and their friends during episodes of rage. “We must not be like Cain who was from the evil one and murdered his brother. And why did he murder him? Because his own deeds were evil and his brother's righteous.” 1 Jn 3:12  I can kill someone with my words. “You have heard that it was said to those of ancient times, "You shall not murder"; and "whoever murders shall be liable to judgement." But I say to you that if you are angry with a brother or sister, you will be liable to judgement; and if you insult a brother or sister, you will be liable to the council; and if you say, "You fool", you will be liable to the hell of fire.” Mt 5:21,22  Murder begins in the heart. “All who hate a brother or sister are murderers, and you know that murderers do not have eternal life abiding in them.” 1 Jn 3:15  Venomous and murderous speech fuelled by bitterness kill the spirit of the person who screams these invectives. (See Mt 15:11.) Whoever receives these attacks sees his spirit shrivel in fear and he loses his peace.

6. The Spirit of Violence Violence is anger and hatred in action.  Our emotions erupt into full physical attacks and speech rife with abusive words.  We start throwing pots, cans, hammers, punches, etc.  Fighting breaks out.  Spoken, physical, and sexual abuse result.  Satan introduced violence into the world through Cain, and violence became so great in men that God sent the Great Flood.

60

8. SELF HATRED Working paper adapted by Henri Lemay, 27 August 2010

INTRODUCTION 162

at war with the law of my mind, making me captive to the law of sin that dwells in my members.” Rm 7:15,17,19,22,23

“When a strong man, fully armed, guards his castle, his property is safe. But when one stronger than he attacks him and overpowers him, he takes away his armour in which he trusted and divides his plunder.” Lk 11:21,22 The strong man is a leader of demons, a Principality. His castle is a human being in whom he lives and whom he controls. His property is the sicknesses, disorders, and enslavements of the human being in his captivity. Fully armed is his armour, composed of demons subordinate to him who protect his position of dominance. They are ranked from lowest (weakest) to highest (strongest). First, there is unforgiveness of self, then self-resentment, then revenge against self, then anger with self, then self-hatred, followed by violence against oneself, and, ultimately, suicide.

II. SPIRITS OF SELF-HATRED Here is my portrait if I became the target of the spirits of selfhatred. A demon clings to me and attacks me, trying to make me feel rejected by myself, filthy, and unworthy. He tells me that I’m not up to measure. I am nothing. A spirit of selfhatred makes me sick to my stomach at the sound of my own voice and the ideas that I express. “Everything I say is so stupid!” When I look in the mirror, the spirit of self-hatred draws my attention to my wrinkles, my sunken eyes, baggy and tired, and says, “You don’t even deserve the consolation prize. You’re so ugly!” When observing others, I convince myself that they despise me because a spirit of self-hatred told me that I can see it in their eyes. I never make the grade. “Not even God could love me. I do not like myself. Why was I born?” My eyes focus on all the negative that I see in myself and what I hear from others that devalues me as a person. I often replay old memories in my mind. “Why did my sister say that about my children?” “Why does John point out so often that I did not get a postsecondary education?” “I like to go bowling, but this fool Henry will mock me again.” These spirits of self-hatred keep up their assaults until I reject myself.

The one stronger than he is Jesus. Because Jesus gave us His Name as inheritance, that is to say His power and authority given to us by proxy, we also are stronger than the strong man. The disciple of Jesus removes the strong man’s armour, i.e., the Principality of self-hatred, one demon at a time, before expelling the strong man and taking his property—sicknesses, disorders, and enslavements—from his castle—the human being—held captive by self-hatred.

I. THE PROBLEM

If I entertain such negative thoughts, it is because a spirit of self-hatred has taken up residence in me. He needs me as his mouthpiece. He wants to use me as a puppet he manipulates.

Too often, someone in authority (a parent, a teacher, a preacher, a priest) taught us that we were nothing, depraved, guilty, stupid, ugly, a piece of trash...He told us that we never would be as good as so and so. And we believed him.

This spirit of self-hatred uses his armour to keep me from discovering who I really am. He uses these weapons: selfpity, self-destruction, self-rejection, self-hatred, competition, pride or vanity, and false piety. He feeds himself on the word “I”: I want, self-adulation, attention, (“Did you see what I did?”), excessive talkativeness, insecurity, self-mutilation, bulimia, perfectionism, selfpunishment. The spirit of self-hatred leads me to be defensive, to be insecure, to disbelieve, to be bitter toward myself, to feel resentment against myself, to refuse to forgive myself, to punish myself, to be angry with myself, to commit violence against myself, and ultimately, to suicide.

What causes a human being to have self-hatred, to have bitterness 163 against himself, to despise himself, to hate himself? It happens because Satan speaks accusations and lies over an individual and he believes them. Thus, he becomes bitter 164 against himself. When Satan entered the world through Adam, a second nature, that of sin, was added to the original nature of man given by God. These two opposing natures conflict with each other. “I do not understand my own actions. For I do not do what I want, but I do the very thing I hate...in fact it is no longer I that do it, but sin that dwells within me...I do not do the good I want, but the evil I do not want is what I do...I delight in the law of God in my inmost self, but I see in my members another law

In this spiritual warfare, I have to decide which law will rule my life: God’s law or the law of the kingdom-of-me controlled by Satan. The kingdom-of-me or the spirit of selfhatred is the Principality of self-hatred that protects itself with a powerful armour made of many demons.  Belittling oneself: self-abasement, self-humiliation.  Self-abandonment: ignoring any self-interest.

162

Adapted in a different order from Art Matthias, Biblical Foundations of Freedom, 2009, p. 75–101; Wellspring School of Ministry: How to Minister Workbook, 2008; In His Own Image, 2003. 163 Bitterness: n. 1. A feeling of deep and bitter anger and ill-will, (WordWeb). 164 Bitter: adj. 3. Harsh or corrosive in tone. 5. Proceeding from or exhibiting great hostility or animosity. (WordWeb).

61

 



others, it is false modesty 165 that drives someone to say, “Oh, it’s nothing, I am nothing,” rather than just saying “thank you,” or to hide or run away rather than receive welldeserved praise.

Egocentrism: focusing on self to the exclusion of others. Self-destruction: obesity or anorexia; sleep deprivation or too much sleep; lack of exercise or pushing oneself to the extreme; denial of any normal sexuality or a preoccupation with sex. Self-condemnation: always finding a self-criticism to repeat.

To be released from a demon of self-hatred, we must know how to really watch others and realise that those who have rejected or wounded us have serious problems. It is the ability to separate the sinner from his sin that allows us to have compassion and to forgive. To do this, we need to look deep within ourselves to distinguish what we are from what we are not. We must see the nature that God has given us to not act against God’s nature within us. At that moment of realisation, the devil will no longer have a hold on us.

III. COMPETITION AND COMPARING ONESELF TO OTHERS When you are obsessed with competition, be aware that a demon of self-hatred is at work. You will not feel complete unless you win. You worry about your identity when you compare yourself to others rather than being satisfied to know that you are precious in the eyes of God, which should be enough for you. You have to accept who you are in Christ, and not compare yourself to others. “For those who want to save their life will lose it, and those who lose their life for my sake will save it.” Lk 9:24 There is no benefit for you to seek to artificially boost your value by your own strength, from your plan, because in doing so, you lose your life.

It is the nature of a demon to want to exalt himself. A demon of self-hatred will always seek to exalt himself. Too many Christians are working to establish their own kingdom in their ministry. They do so from their own strengths rather than from those of God. In their quest for power, they hide their arrogance and superiority: “I am the only one who knows how.” Satan has never repented, nor have his fallen angels, the demons. They are still arrogant and jealous of God. The key is repentance. When Nathan confronted David with his sins of adultery and murder, David humbled himself before God and asked for forgiveness. (See Ps 51) Choosing to live humbly with a contrite heart while acknowledging our errors and defects distinguish us from children of the devil. Choosing to do good separates the children of light from the children of darkness.

Competition is rooted in personal pride, which is just another layer of satanic armour. This is the practice of placing myself on the throne of my life to become the focus of all that matters: me, me, me. This is a bad piece of armour. To become great in the Kingdom of God, you must stop being the pinnacle of everything in your world. “Among you this is not to happen. No; anyone who wants to become great among you must be your servant, and anyone who wants to be first among you must be your slave, just as the Son of man came not to be served but to serve, and to give his life as a ransom for many.” Mt 20:26–28 NJB

IV. CHARACTERISTICS OF A SPIRIT OF SELF HATRED “Do not make room for the devil.” Ep 4:27 The devil protects his ‘place’ in my life with his armour. The Principality of bitterness protects himself with the armour of unforgiveness, resentment, vengeance, anger, hatred, violence, and murder. The Principality of self-hatred is protected by all these demons and other Principalities.

Competition and comparison with others prevent us from accepting ourselves as we are and leave us unsatisfied. Truly, it shows our lack of trust in God. Competition and comparison with others always produce bitterness against yourself or others. The demon of self-hatred wants to steal your peace. This demon re-interprets the parable of the five talents. See Mt 25:15 He says, “I am nothing if I do not get the five or at least the two talents. I keep getting cheated and I end up with only one or none.” Self-pity just appeared on the scene. In fact, God has given us all the talents (and more) to accomplish the mission that He has entrusted to us. The spirit of self-hatred attacks you to keep you from using the talents and charisms that God has given you.

Here are some elements of the armour of the Principality of self-hatred. In this way, it maintains control over its victim. How do we rid ourselves of this Principality? We must identify the “property” belonging to the devil and get started at dislodging it. To undo a knot, sometimes you concentrate on one string at a time, and sometimes one strike from an axe solves the problem.

Pride is a form of self-hatred because of its disastrous fruits in a life. In some, it is arrogance that prevents them from submitting to legitimate authority, even that of God. In others, it is insolence that compels them to deny blame for their own mistakes. In others, it is pride that keeps them from repenting. Pride is the ultimate expression of Satan, who believed he was equal to God. In others, it is vanity that compels them to believe they are superior to others. In still

Self-pity Self-pity is the most dangerous spirit of selfhatred because he binds us to the demons of the past. These ties block God’s provisions for us by attaching to us the harm others have done to us in the past or the evil that we 165

Modesty: n. 1. The state or quality of being modest. 2. Reserve or propriety in speech, dress, or behavior. 3. Lack of pretentiousness; simplicity. (The American Heritage Dictionary of the English Language, Fourth Edition, 2000).

62

have done to ourselves. Self-pity says that no one understands us, and even if someone understands us, they don’t care. After all, we say to ourselves, if I mattered to him, he would love me more and give me more attention. He would call me every day, he would come to see me, he would want to do things with me.

a false god. The behaviour, appearance, or lifestyle of the other person becomes the standard to which I aspire. This kind of idolatry often leads to resentment and contempt of the idol. Rather, the Lord calls us to conform to his image and to imitate Jesus.

Idolatry and Perfectionism Idolatry serves as armour to the Principality of self-hatred. However, it leads to perfectionism, another piece of armour. Because the perfectionist does not tolerate failure, which comes sooner or later in everyone’s life, there is no way to avoid selfblame and self-condemnation.

Because of self-pity, when someone bothers to visit me, I tell him to go away. I complain that nobody likes me and I prove it with lots of examples. The visit becomes an irritation. So, I ask him to leave. Or, after the visit, he promises himself never to return. After his visit, I rail against him accusing him of insensitivity to my needs.

The parable of the talents teaches us not to compare ourselves with each other. The master put the same responsibility on the shoulders of the one who received five talents as on the servant who received one. The number of talents received does not change our value in God’s eyes.

Self-pity is like a dirty diaper. At first, we love its warmth, but eventually, it becomes cold and smelly. Self-pity creates a vicious circle. I need to be loved. So, I use my manipulative techniques to get me someone’s attention. Having obtained it, I offend him just enough to make him leave me alone, which increases my self-pity. And the cycle repeats itself. Self-pity is very dangerous because it binds my freedom to a life sentence.

The love of one’s own comfort can lead to kleptomania. Self-hatred is at the root of never denying oneself anything. A shoplifter is satisfying a need to steal. The kleptomaniac longs to be found out. He does not need what he stole. He has a pathological impulse that drives him to steal. When he is caught, he draws attention to himself. However, this kind of negative attention only brings him more guilt and self-hatred. Thus, the spirit of self-hatred becomes stronger and the cycle repeats itself.

Attention Seeking The person inhabited by a demon of self-hatred often craves attention. The bully often harbours both a spirit of self-hatred and a spirit of rejection. He compensates for his shortcomings with bragging, bravado, and threats. Thus, he thinks, by attracting people’s attention, they will not notice his spiritual deficiencies.

The love of one’s own comfort also leads to dependency on drugs. Cocaine, for example, releases dopamine in the blood. Dopamine is a neurotransmitter of pleasure. A dose of cocaine releases as much dopamine in the body as a sexual orgasm. This is how cocaine creates a psychological addiction to the pleasure response. Because the body produces dopamine slowly, the initial rush 167 of pleasure will never be repeated at the same intensity, the same satisfaction. However, the cocaine user will try and try again, and so it is addictive. (Among heroin users, the vain attempt to reproduce the first high is called chasing the dragon.) Sexual addiction follows the same dynamics as cocaine addiction.

Excessive talkativeness is another piece of armour Satan uses to hide the strong man of self-hatred. The person may always have something to say; he talks non-stop but doesn’t say anything important. Such a person struggles with deep feelings of insecurity. Insecurity and Fear Insecurity is a form of fear: fear of man, failure, rejection, abandonment. The Principality of selfhatred often joins the Principalities of fear and rejection. Their union makes them a formidable opponent. The power of God is stronger. “Perfect love casts out fear.” 1 John 4:18 I overcome fear with perfect love. It starts when I get the perfect love of God. I then learn to love myself and to love others.

A spendthrift, who manifests an immoderate taste for spending, needs the rush he experiences from his last purchase. This is his daily dose that helps him feel good. Spending recklessly is like overeating, drinking wildly, or binging on chocolate...These are all ways of trying to satisfy his love of material things. These attempts come from a spirit of self-hatred that tell him, “You know Daddy does not love you. He thinks you’re a loser. Show him he’s wrong! Buy this new car right away and everyone will see that you’re a winner.” He drives the car for a week, he gets used to it, but

Fear cannot stand before my love of God, of myself, and of my neighbour. To conquer fear, I must face it by loving myself and by acting against the armour of the spirit of selfhatred. I must understand that fear 166 is unbelief and therefore a sin against God. Comparing Oneself to Others A demon of self-hatred often leads us to compare ourselves to others. We compare our success to others, making our neighbour into an idol, 166

167

Rush: 1. Also called high. A pleasurable feeling experienced by users of recreational drugs following an injection of amphetamine or heroin. An amphetamine rush is described as an abrupt awakening, as distinguished from the drowsy drifting rush of heroin use. See also flash. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009).

See Chapter 11: Fear Strongholds by Henri Lemay.

63

his father does not see it because the spendthrift is avoiding him. Within a few months, the finance company repossesses the car because he does not manage to make the payments. So, he goes out to buy something else.

Vengeance against herself leads to self-hatred. She is truly a victim. In addition, she needs to be beaten, or to be threatened with a beating, to satisfy her need to hate herself. That kind of thinking is to believe an absolute lie, but the demon of self-hatred accuses and pushes her to return to her abuser. In such a case, the victim must get away from the situation and seek healing for the root of the problem.

Self-sabotage The spirit of self-hatred will push you to sabotage the good in your life. Self-sabotage is very dangerous because it is closely related to self-mutilation and self-destruction. Self-sabotage destroys your faith because “Faith is the assurance of things hoped for, the conviction of things not seen.” Heb 11:1 The spirit of selfsabotage tells you that your faith will never work. And every time that you try to exercise your faith, you sabotage the results. As a result, you never achieve what you hoped for. Because the Bible says that “Hope deferred makes the heart sick.” Pr 13:12, you now find yourself with a sick heart that adds to your sick way of thinking. The spirit of self-sabotage whispers to you, “You’re not qualified. You destroy every good thing that happens to you.” And the spirit of self-hatred then takes the opportunity to accuse you.

Ninety per cent of women who grew up in an abusive family will marry a man like their abusive fathers even if they had vowed that they would never marry a man like Dad. Only God can change an abusive man. He needs deliverance. He is under the control of a spirit of self-hatred. By marriage, man and woman become “one flesh.” “He who loves his wife loves himself.” Ep 5:28 The opposite is also true: he who hates his wife hates himself. By abusing his wife, he is abusing himself. A woman may also hate men because her father or her husband is weak and disobedient and does not take care of his family. A girl can learn this hatred from her mother and transfer it to her husband later. People who are struggling with a spirit of self-hatred will often cause disputes for the sole purpose of provoking rejection. For example, a wife with a black eye might parade it in front of people saying, “Look at what he did to me.” Is she saying these words or is it the demons of unforgiveness, resentment, and self-pity?

Inner vows are a form of self-sabotage. When I decree, because I have been hurt, “I will never trust women (men) again,” the devil will make sure to destroy any relationship that becomes intimate. The statement, “I will never do this or that” predisposes me to fail later. It is a form of curse against myself. I must repent and, in the Name of Jesus, break the curse directed against myself.

Vengeance against self leads to anger against self “I can’t stand myself!” “Here is another proof of my stupidity! I should just kill myself!” These behaviours are the result of attacks by a spirit of self-hatred. Anger against oneself breeds perfectionism, self-blame, and self-condemnation. When these three are present, anger will explode every time. When this happens, they would do well to avoid contact with others.

V. THE ARMOUR OF SELF HATRED These are the seven demons who form the core of the stronghold of self-hatred. Many other demons and Principalities will join them.

Inability to forgive oneself Many people cannot say, “I forgive myself.” A demon turns their bitterness against others into bitterness against themselves.

Self-hatred The sequence that leads to self-hatred starts with unforgiveness of self, continues with resentment against oneself, which leads to vengeance against oneself, and then to anger against self. Each new step is worse than the previous one. Self-hatred is the product of something simmering and brewing under the surface for days, weeks, months, or years.

Refusal to forgive leads to resentment against self It makes me say, “I can’t do anything right. The more I try, the worse it gets. I’m just no good. I’ve never been any good. I never will be. I’m a good-for-nothing. I don’t like looking at myself in the mirror. Dad was right: I’ll never succeed at anything.” Talking like that to myself only hurts me, does me harm, and weakens me before the next assault of the devil.

Then comes violence against self Anger against oneself overflows into heinous acts against oneself, such as cutting, stabbing, mutilating oneself from shame or extreme guilt.

Resentment against self leads to the desire for vengeance against self When someone accuses us, we react strongly and negatively, which provokes rejection by the other person. We provoked the other person because we unwittingly desired his rejection. The demon of self-hatred accuses us, telling us that the other person does not like us. We become the victim of continuous retaliations.

The ultimate expression of violence against oneself is suicide. Whoever entertains fantasies of suicide is under the influence of the Principality of bitterness against oneself (also called the Principality of self-hatred) who has deployed his full armour and who is preparing to celebrate his complete victory over his victim. “I have to destroy myself. I have no right to exist. The only way I can make other people happy is by killing myself. No one will miss me.” Such thoughts are irrational and pathological, but more common than you think.

What drives a battered wife to return to her abusive spouse? She needs to be beaten to affirm her self-hatred.

64

Anyone who has thought about suicide, has spoken about it, has planned it, or has attempted it feels extreme guilt, shame, regret, sadness, self-accusation, etc. regarding the things he has done. Sometimes, he was the victim, but he blames himself for what happened. The prayer leader must identify the specific things for which the supplicant condemns himself. Then, the prayer leader must guide him to ask for forgiveness and receive the forgiveness of the Lord for each identified thing. Check to assure yourself that all the shame and guilt are part of each identified thing. When everything is finished, expel the spirit of death.

tormentors bring into your life? Choose to believe that you are His child and He loves you. He wants to bless you and fill you.  

To overcome the desire for suicide, you must break the bonds of the spirit of self-hatred and eliminate bitterness toward self. You must contradict these lies in the supplicant’s self-talk with the truth, “My place is here. God created me. I am precious in His sight.” Then, he must repent of having contemplated and kept such thoughts, such lies that came from the devil. Then, command, in the Name of Jesus, the lying spirits to leave, command the spirit of death to leave. Then, invite the Holy Spirit to heal and restore.





VI. THE VICTORY OF GOD

God said, “One who touches you touches the apple of my eye.” Zc 2:8 In his prayer, David asks God, “Wondrously show your steadfast love, O saviour of those who seek refuge from their adversaries at your right hand. Guard me as the apple of the eye; hide me in the shadow of your wings.” Ps 17:7,8 Truly the Lord sees you as the apple of His eye, the door of His eye, the opening to His heart. What can be more precious? He wants to deploy His protection and His greatest care over you. Woe to him who dares to attack you. God’s Word says high praises about humans. “It was you who formed my inward parts; you knit me together in my mother's womb. I praise you, for I am fearfully and wonderfully made. Wonderful are your works.” Ps 139:13,14 In Jeremiah 1:5, God said to the prophet, “Before I formed you in the womb I knew you, and before you were born I consecrated you.” He did the same for you, too!

1. The Truth About You

2. Your place in the Body of Christ

Choose to believe what God says about you.

“The body does not consist of one member but of many. If the foot were to say, 'Because I am not a hand, I do not belong to the body', that would not make it any less a part of the body...God arranged the members in the body, each one of them, as he chose...there are many members, yet one body...those members of the body that we think less honourable we clothe with greater honour, and our less respectable members are treated with greater respect; whereas our more respectable members do not need this. But God has so arranged the body, giving the greater honour to the inferior member, that there may be no dissension within the body, but the members may have the same care for one another...you are the body of Christ and individually members of it.” 1 Co 12:14, 15, 18, 20, 23, 24, 25, 27

Truly, one who touches you touches the apple of my eye. Zechariah 2:8 God says that we are the apple of his eye. In Isaiah 49:16 NJB, His Word says we are engraved “on the palms of my hands.” We are precious in the sight of God. Genesis 1:27,31 “God created humankind in his image, in the image of God he created them; male and female he created them...God saw everything that he had made, and indeed, it was very good.” God loves humans. “God so loved the world that he gave his only Son, so that everyone who believes in him may not perish but may have eternal life.” Jn 3:16 The Word of God rules out any notion that we are trash. “What are human beings that you are mindful of them, mortals that you care for them? Yet you have made them a little lower than God, and crowned them with glory and honour. You have given them dominion over the works of your hands; you have put all things under their feet.” Ps 8:4–7 We are children of the Most High God. We are joint heirs with Christ. It is important that everyone become aware of their value in the eyes of God.

God determines the role of each in the body “as he chose.” Your role is neither greater nor less than that of others. God has chosen your place in the body and that role can change if God wills it. Why do you think certain roles in the church are more important, more honourable than others? In God’s eyes, all the roles he assigns are important and honourable. Do you think the gardener cutting the grass and watering the flowers is less important than the accountant who counts the collection and keeps the books? In God’s eyes, both are important and honourable.

“You may say that, but you don’t know what my father told me when I was 12,” the supplicant may object. “It is unfortunate that your father said such things. However, first, you are more than 12 years old now. And what your father said does not compare in importance and truthfulness to what God says about you in His Word.”

The spirit of self-hatred will lie to you about who you are, what your place is in the Body of Christ. He will influence you to rate your position relative to others so that you will believe that you do not count, that you are not important. The armour of the spirit of self-hatred is composed of self-doubt, self-questioning and self-unbelief. He wants to erode your

Today, choose to believe God’s promises. Do you want healing? Are you not tired of the mess that your

65

self-confidence.

blameless before him in love. He destined us for adoption as his children through Jesus Christ.” Ep 1:4,5 • God has saved you. “In him we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of our trespasses…he has made known to us the mystery of his will.” Ep 1:7,9 • God has marked you with a seal. “In him you also, when you had heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation, and had believed in him, were marked with the seal of the promised Holy Spirit; this is the pledge of our inheritance towards redemption as God's own people.” Ep 1:13,14 • God will seat you at his right hand in heaven. “(God) raised us up with him and seated us with him in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus.” Ep 2:6 • God makes you his home. “In him (Jesus) you also are being built together into a dwelling place of God in the Spirit.” Ep 2:22 NAB • God strengthens you by his Spirit. “That he may grant you…to be strengthened with power through his Spirit in the inner self, and that Christ may dwell in your hearts through faith...so that you may be filled with all the fullness of God.”

The spirit of self-hatred seeks to divide and conquer by destroying the unity of the body. Yet, “God has so arranged the body, giving the greater honour to the inferior member, that there may be no dissension within the body, but the members may have the same care for one another.” And how will the Lord get there? He will “show you a still more excellent way...” 1 Co 12:31 “If I...do not have love, I am nothing...Love is patient; love is kind; love is not envious or boastful or arrogant or rude. It does not insist on its own way; it is not irritable or resentful; it does not rejoice in wrongdoing, but rejoices in the truth. It bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.” 1 Co 13:2,4–7 The love of God in us for ourselves and for others chases away the spirit of self-hatred. God created us to need each other.

Ep 3:16,17,19

3. Affirming Your Identity in God

What is the answer to unforgiveness? Forgiveness! We must learn to forgive others and to forgive ourselves. This is how we dismantle the stronghold of self-hatred.

The Epistle to the Ephesians defines your identity in Christ Jesus. • God has chosen you. “Just as he (the Father) chose us in Christ before the foundation of the world to be holy and

66

9. ENVY AND JEALOUSY Working paper prepared by Henri Lemay, 25 August 2010

INTRODUCTION 168

The sons of Jacob against Joseph (Gn 37:4) Jacob loved Joseph more than his other children because he was the firstborn of his beloved Rachel, now dead. His brothers envied him, hated him, and plotted to kill him. Then, they sold him into slavery. “The patriarchs, jealous of Joseph, sold him into Egypt.” Ac 7:9 Rebellion of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram (Nb 16, Ps 106:16– 18) These men hated Moses and Aaron because of their position of authority, which they wanted for themselves. Their desire led them to berate Moses and rebel. Saul against David (1 Sam 18:8–11) King Saul became intensely jealous of the popularity of David and tried to kill him for more than ten years. “Saul watched David jealously from that day onwards.” 1Sam 18:9 NJB The high priests against Jesus “He (Pilate) realized that it was out of jealousy that the chief priests had handed him over.” Mk 15:10 Out of envy, they crucified Jesus.

If I find bitterness in my life that is rooted in envy and jealousy, I must remind myself that I—not God—am allowing it to be planted there. I have chosen to compare myself to others or to compete with them, to judge the value of a person according to his apparent success or possessions. God is never involved in this game of comparison. “We do not dare to classify or compare ourselves with some of those who commend themselves. But when they measure themselves by one another, and compare themselves with one another, they do not show good sense.” 2 Co 10,12 We feed this temptation ourselves. “Vices can be classified according to...the capital sins which Christian experience has distinguished, following St. John Cassian and St. Gregory the Great 169 . They are called “capital” because they engender other sins, other vices. They are pride, avarice, envy, wrath, lust, gluttony, and sloth or acedia.” CCC # 1866

2. The Tenth Commandment “Neither shall you desire your neighbour's house, or field, or male or female slave, or ox, or donkey, or anything that belongs to your neighbour.” Dt 5:21

God’s Jealous Love “Jesus went up to the Temple as the privileged place of encounter with God. For him, the Temple was the dwelling of his Father, a house of prayer, and he was angered that its outer court had become a place of commerce 170 . He drove merchants out of it because of jealous love for his Father: “You shall not make my Father's house a house of trade. His disciples remembered that it was written, 'Zeal for your house will consume me.'“ Ps 69:10 and Jn 2:16–17 After his Resurrection, his apostles retained their reverence for the Temple. 171 ” CCC # 584.

“The tenth commandment requires that envy be banished from the human heart. When the prophet Nathan wanted to spur King David to repentance, he told him the story about the poor man who had only one ewe lamb that he treated like his own daughter and the rich man who, despite the great number of his flocks, envied the poor man and ended by stealing his lamb 172 . Envy can lead to the worst crimes. 173 “Through the devil's envy death entered the world”. 174 CCC # 2538

The love of God and neighbour impels us to defend their rights in justice. It is done with great altruism and often exacts a price. It is a jealous love, that of Jesus who lives in us. This love is not bad: it is the virtue of justice. “God yearns jealously for the spirit that he has made to dwell in us.” Jm 4:5

Envy is the opposite of love, because “Love is not envious or boastful or arrogant…It does not insist on its own way.” 1 Co 13:4, 5

“Do not let your heart envy sinners…Do not envy the wicked, nor desire to be with them…” Pr 23:17 and 24:1

II. DEFINITIONS

I. IN THE BIBLE 1. It is a Sin

1. Biblical Examples

“Envy is sadness at the sight of another's goods and the immoderate desire to have them for oneself. It is a capital sin.” CCC # 2553 “Envy is a capital sin. It refers to the sadness at the sight of another's goods and the immoderate desire to acquire them for oneself, even unjustly. When it wishes grave harm to a neighbor it is a mortal sin.” CCC # 2539

Cain against Abel Gn 4:4–5 “The LORD had regard for Abel and his offering, but for Cain and his offering he had no regard. So Cain was very angry, and his countenance fell.” Envy in Cain gave birth to his anger and to murder. 168 Sources: Art Matthias, Biblical Foundations of Freedom, 2009, p. 113– 133; Wellspring School of Ministry: How to Minister Workbook, 2008; Don Colbert M.D., Deadly Emotions, 2003, p. 130–131. 169 Saint Gregory the Great, mor. 31, 45: PL 76, 621A. 170 See Mt 21:13. 171 See cf. Ac 2:46; 3:1; 5:20,21; etc.

172 173 174

67

See 2 S 12:1–4. See Gn 4:3–7; 1 K 21:1–29. See Ws 2:24–25.

Envy and jealousy are somewhat interchangeable. Both words describe a form of lust, a “desire to have something that is possessed by another” and “strongly wanting someone else's position, advantages or possessions.” 175

III. SOURCES 1. The Flesh “Now the works of the flesh are obvious: …jealousy …envy …I am warning you…those who do such things will not inherit the kingdom of God.” Ga 5:19–21

Envy is a feeling of covetousness at the sight of the happiness, the privileges of others. It is a painful or resentful awareness of the advantage that a neighbour enjoys. In addition, it is an intense desire to possess the same advantage. It easily leads to rivalry and vengefulness, which may lead to bitterness, hatred, hostility, depression, and other toxic emotions.

2. Competition and Comparison Jealousy and envy can enter our lives through two paths: competition and comparison with others.

Jealousy is a feeling of painful anxiety in anyone who feels a desire for exclusive possession toward a person he loves and from whom he fears possible infidelity. It can also be a resentful covetousness of the privileges of a neighbour. It is an emotion that consumes all the person’s time, all their energy, in the forms of depression or hostility. Jealousy devours its prey and colours everything the person sees and does.

Competition pushes us to say, “I don’t care about Diana’s diamond ring. I am worth at least as much as she is. I think you should give me this necklace and these diamond earrings. You’ll see: Diana will definitely notice me.” Competition drives us to want more than the other person. Competition produces anger and bitterness against the other person. Anger is stirred by the fact that the other person has something that I do not have.

The jealous person manifests spite in response to the privileges of others. He is envious.

Comparison proceeds differently from envy and jealousy. Comparison says, “Suzanne thinks she is so special with all her finery. I can’t stand her high and mighty attitude.” Or, she starts to compare her figure, intelligence, education, talents...with those of another person. Comparison produces bitterness against oneself. By comparing himself to others, the person devalues himself, diminishes himself. He gets angry against himself because he feels he does not measure up to the other person.

2. It is Idolatry “Put to death, therefore, whatever in you is earthly: fornication, impurity, passion, evil desire, and greed (which is idolatry). On account of these the wrath of God is coming on those who are disobedient.” Col 3:5,6 To covet is idolatrous. God commands me, “You shall have no other gods before me.” Ex 20:3 Idolatry is rooted in jealousy and envy, which are two demons.

Jealousy and envy lead us to cast our gaze on ourselves rather than on God. Instead of finding self-worth and fulfillment in the Lord, we search for it in the world, all around us.

“Idolatry not only refers to false pagan worship. It remains a constant temptation to faith. Idolatry consists in divinizing what is not God. Man commits idolatry whenever he honors and reveres a creature in place of God, whether this be gods or demons (for example, satanism), power, pleasure, race, ancestors, the state, money, etc. Jesus says, “You cannot serve God and mammon.” Mt 6:24 ...Idolatry rejects the unique Lordship of God; it is therefore incompatible with communion with God. 176 ” CCC # 2113

Jealousy and envy engage hatred. “It’s true that Roger’s car is beautiful. His investments have made him rich. He has many nice things. But I hate him because he had all the breaks and I have five children with braces.” What makes jealousy so insidious is that I love and I want for myself what I hate in others. The sticking point is that I don’t own them. And nothing will change, even if I get those things. To the envious and jealous person, there is no satisfaction or peace, because he will always compare himself with someone who has more.

Idolatry is giving anything in one’s life a higher priority or value than God. If I grant more value to the opinion of a human being than to that of God, I am idolatrous. If I covet the property of another rather than be satisfied with God’s provision, I am idolatrous.

175 176

I cannot win at the game of comparison and competition. There will always be someone who has more or can do more than I. I should be aware of my place in Jesus and never compare myself to others. So, why do I do it?

Definitions taken from WordWeb. See Ga 5:20; Eph 5:5.

68

case, in prayer, you should cut the ties between generations. 182

3. Soul Ties Every sexual relationship creates a soul tie 177 between the two people involved. A soul tie can also be caused by an emotional attachment to a person of the opposite sex. If you catch yourself comparing your wife with another woman, it is a sign that there is a soul tie that you must break. Your marriage cannot be restored nor can your sexual relationship be healthy as long as a spirit of jealousy and envy inhabits your thinking.

7. Ignorance of Scripture “We know that in all things God works for the good of those who love God, who are called according to his purpose.” Rm 8:28

Jealousy and envy are rooted in ignorance of Holy Scripture, which says that God takes care of all our needs in Jesus because He loves us and cares for us. The jealous and envious person disagrees with God. Bitterness takes up residence in his heart.

“…if a spirit of jealousy comes on him, and he is jealous of his wife who has defiled herself; or if a spirit of jealousy comes on him, and he is jealous of his wife, though she has not defiled herself...” Nb 5:14 When a wife is caught in adultery, a spirit of jealousy often rules the husband. If a child is born of this illicit relationship, the spirit of jealousy is transferred to the innocent child. The devil takes advantage of the spirit of jealousy in the husband to attach itself to his wife and child.

IV. EFFECTS 1. It Attacks Individuals “But if you have bitter envy and selfish ambition in your hearts, do not be boastful and false to the truth. Such wisdom does not come down from above, but is earthly, unspiritual, devilish. For where there is envy and selfish ambition, there will also be disorder and wickedness of every kind.” Jm 3:14–16

4. The Devil “Behind the disobedient choice of our first parents lurks a seductive voice, opposed to God 178 , which makes them fall into death out of envy 179 . Scripture and the Church's Tradition see in this being a fallen angel, called “Satan” or the “devil” 180 . The Church teaches that Satan was at first a good angel, made by God: “The devil and the other demons were indeed created naturally good by God, but they became evil by their own doing. 181 ” CCC # 391

Opposes Faith: The devil uses jealousy and envy to destroy my self-confidence and my self-acceptance. In this way, it blocks my vision of what the Lord is doing in my life, turning my gaze elsewhere. Jealousy and envy keep me from becoming what God intended when He created me, making me believe that the Lord does not give me what I really need. Jealousy and envy make me say, “God couldn’t care less about me. Otherwise, He would see that I need a bigger house, like the Browns’.”

5. Rivalry Among Women  

 

The spirit of jealousy and envy is common among two women seeking affirmation from the same man. This competition arises from a sense of insecurity. Two sisters will compete for the attention of their father or even their mother, jealous of the way he treats one compared with the other. These women are at risk of developing deep jealousies and bitter envies. This kind of jealousy often results from rejection by the father, husband, or lover. Because of rejection, a woman may feel terribly insecure. All male-female relationships that end in divorce or simply a break-up, can ignite jealousy and envy.

Erodes Piety 183 Jealousy and envy in me steal my peace, my joy, and satisfaction. They prevent me from being pious. Without piety, I am as vulnerable as an unpainted iron bucket, not galvanised. Over time, the metal corrodes, rust creates holes. All we are trying to carry in the bucket falls to the ground. Eventually, the pail crumbles and falls apart. Thus¸ jealousy and envy rob me of my strength and my self-esteem, accusing me day after day. I no longer have peace with God. I do not have the peace of God that makes me able to get along with anyone, even with myself. Destroys Fraternal Relations The ultimate consequence of envy and jealousy is murder, which pushes me to remove someone from my life. It is not often physical murder, but it can be abusive language that pushes the other person away

6. From Our Ancestors Sometimes envy and jealousy are transmitted from generation to generation. A girl can receive them from her mother who received them from her grandmother. In such a

182

See the teaching on DELIVERANCE FROM GENERATIONAL SIN (Generational Healing Mass liturgies appear in Levels One and Two) by Henri Lemay. 183 Piety: n, pl –ties 1. (Ecclesiastical Terms) dutiful devotion to God and observance of religious principles 2. the quality or characteristic of being pious (Collins English Dictionary – Complete and Unabridged, 2003).

177

See the teaching on Unhealthy Soul Ties (in Level One) by Henri Lemay. 178 See Gn 3:4–5. 179 See Ws 2:24. 180 See Jn 8:44; Rv 12:9. 181 Lateran Council IV in 1215: DS 800.

69



from me or it can be my severing of the relationship by withdrawing from the other person’s presence. The result is that I just killed my relationship with him.



Embitters Against God The bitterness generated by jealousy and envy toward others and toward myself then spreads to bitterness against God; to distrust and to disbelief in His providence, His provision 184 for me.

4. It Gives Birth to Vices “St. Augustine saw envy as “the diabolical sin. 186 ” “From envy are born hatred, detraction, calumny, joy caused by the misfortune of a neighbor, and displeasure caused by his prosperity. 187 ” CCC #2539

Attracts Many Demons Once matured, jealousy and envy will produce: revenge, cruelty, fury, malice, rage, sadism, howling, authoritarianism, spitefulness, treachery, control, domination, restlessness, agitation, criticism, covetousness, greed, curiosity, theft, anger, antagonism, contempt, disagreement, argumentativeness, hatred, hatred of authority, hostility, irritation, violence, murder, self-hatred, resentment, unforgiveness, sarcasm, gossip...These are all demons and toxic emotions working hand in hand with jealousy, envy, and covetousness to strengthen each other’s position in the victim.

5. It Fuels Wars Between Nations “Injustice, excessive economic or social inequalities, envy, distrust, and pride raging among men and nations constantly threaten peace and cause wars. Everything done to overcome these disorders contributes to building up peace and avoiding war:

Provokes Murder “A stone is heavy, and sand is weighty, but a fool's provocation is heavier than both. Wrath is cruel, anger is overwhelming, but who is able to stand before jealousy?” Pr 27:3,4 The jealous and envious say, “If I cannot have it, no one can. I’ll kill you, you and the others, if necessary.” The media report such incidents to us every day.

Insofar as men are sinners, the threat of war hangs over them and will so continue until Christ comes again; but insofar as they can vanquish sin by coming together in charity, violence itself will be vanquished and these words will be fulfilled: “they shall beat their swords into plowshares, and their spears into pruning hooks; nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more. Is 2:4”

2. It Ruins Marriages

CCC # 2317

“Every man experiences evil around him and within himself. This experience makes itself felt in the relationships between man and woman. Their union has always been threatened by discord, a spirit of domination, infidelity, jealousy, and conflicts that can escalate into hatred and separation. This disorder can manifest itself more or less acutely, and can be more or less overcome according to the circumstances of cultures, eras, and individuals, but it does seem to have a universal character.” CCC # 1606

V. THE VICTORY 1. The Wisdom of Tradition “The baptized person combats envy through good-will, humility, and abandonment to the providence of God.” CCC # 2554

“Envy represents a form of sadness and therefore a refusal of charity; the baptized person should struggle against it by exercising good will. Envy often comes from pride; the baptized person should train himself to live in humility: Would you like to see God glorified by you? Then rejoice in your brother's progress and you will immediately give glory to God. Because his servant could conquer envy by rejoicing in the merits of others, God will be praised. 188 ” CCC # 2540

3. It Ruins Christian Community “We fight one another, and envy arms us against one another...If everyone strives to unsettle the Body of Christ, where shall we end up? We are engaged in making Christ's Body a corpse...We declare ourselves members of one and the same organism, yet we devour one another like beasts. 185 ” CCC # 2538  

It is the nemesis of parishes: belittlements, factions, hatred. It is the anvil on which families are broken: so much rivalry, vengeance, refusing to speak to each other, to forgive.

2. Putting the Word into Practice

It is the scourge of religious communities: jealousy and envy among their members. It is the source of adversity in the clergy: they are jealous and envious of each other and declare war on each other.

“It is now the moment for you to wake from sleep...lay aside the works of darkness and put on the armour of light;…live honourably as in the day, not in revelling and…jealousy. Instead, put on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make no

184

Provision: n. 1. the act of providing or supplying. 2. something provided or supplied. 3. an arrangement or preparation made beforehand, as to meet needs. (Webster's College Dictionary, 2010). 185 Saint John Chrysostom, hom. in 2 Cor 28:3–4: PL 61, 594–595.

186 187 188

70

Saint Augustine, catech. 4, 8. Saint Gregory the Great, mor. 31, 45: PL 76, 621. Saint John Chrysostom, hom. in Rom 7:3: PG 60, 445.



provision for the flesh, to gratify its desires.” Rm 13:11–14 The admonition of Scripture is clear. “Welcome with meekness the implanted word that has the power to save your souls. But be doers of the word, and not merely hearers who deceive themselves.” Jm 1:21,22 CEV 189

 

My actions are energised by the Word of God and the Holy Spirit. My beliefs are much more than just thoughts in my head. “You believe in the one God—that is creditable enough, but even the demons have the same belief, and they tremble with fear.” Jm 2:19 NJB Demons believe, but they do not obey. “Faith without works is barren…just as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is also dead.” Jm 2:20,26

 

Yet the Lord’s promise is clear for one who fulfills the condition: “Keep your lives free from the love of money, and be content with what you have; for he has said, 'I will never leave you or forsake you.' So we can say with confidence, 'The Lord is my helper; I will not be afraid. What can anyone do to me?’” Heb 13:5,6 I said, “I would like to be more like Arthur.” The Lord replied, “I love you as you are. I created you. More than that, I can make you more like me. Would you like to be more like Arthur or more like me? Choose.”

3. Prayer Steps Before getting healed from rejection 190 , we must first deal with bitterness (against others 191 and against oneself 192 ), jealousy, and envy. All these sins give strength to each other. However, take heart, “the one who is in you is greater than the one who is in the world.” 1 Jn 4:4  

 

Make yourself a list of people whom you envy or of whom you are jealous, along with the reasons why. Then renounce and repent of every instance of jealousy and envy. Repent of o any lust; o any idolatrous comparison; o any discontentment; o any lack of trust in God; o any competitiveness; o any pride; o any self-sufficiency; o any dissensions; and o any rivalry and fear of man. Be sure to consider any jealousy between you your wife and any other person close to you. Develop an enmity toward jealousy and envy, because they are unacceptable in the life of a Christian. Decide and chose to have nothing to do with them.

189

CEV: Contemporary English Version. See the teaching on 10. Rejection by Henri Lemay. 191 See the teaching on 7. Bitterness by Henri Lemay. 192 See the teaching on 8. Self Hatred by Henri Lemay. 190

71

Ask God for the discernment to know how to recognise when you are under attack. These attacks are from the devil. Resist him, as well as the evil that he wants to accomplish in your life. Break the curse of jealousy that comes to you from past generations. Then, in the Name of Jesus, command the spirit of jealousy and envy to leave you…you and your ancestors. Then, ask the Lord to heal your heart and to restore your bones, which envy and jealousy had injured. Why bones? “The life of the body is a tranquil heart, but envy is a cancer in the bones.” Pr 14:30 NJB

10.

REJECTION

Working paper prepared by Henri Lemay, 29 December 2015

INTRODUCTION

7.

Rejection works hand in hand with the spirits of hatred and fear. The rejected person says, “He doesn’t accept me!” The demon of hatred says, “It’s obvious you do not deserve to be loved.” Then, the demon of fear adds, “If he really knew you, he would hate you. In fact, I don’t think anybody can love you, not even God.” Yet, it is precisely at such a time that the person should run to God in faith. 8. Rejection leads me to reject the love of others. Giving and receiving love is the foundation of my relationship with God, with others, and with myself. The cause of all psychosomatic diseases is the inability to give and receive love. Love has the power to break rejection and fear. 9. Rejection tells me that I will never belong to the group: my family, my parish, an organisation, my prayer group... This feeling of not belonging is rejection. It comes from shame and guilt, which make me feel ill at ease. “I’ve worked here for 16 years, but no one really loves me here. They never invite me to their bowling club. Julie even refuses to talk to me. It’s true that I talk too much. I can see why nobody would want me as a friend.” 10. Rejection pushes me to look for an identity in the wrong places. Rejection leads me both to strive for intimate relationships and to flee. Eventually, people reject me for good cause. “I’m tired of hanging out with Henry: he is so negative. I do not want to have anything to do with him.” 11. At church, rejection causes people to hold firmly to their position. They want an identity, title, rank. They do not necessarily want to serve, they want to be recognised, to be noticed. 12. Rejection robs me of my identity in Christ Jesus. I believe the lies of demons about me. I am agitated and unstable internally, “a man of two minds, unstable in all his ways.” Jm 1:8 NAB 13. Rejection insists that, before being accepted by God, I must be accepted by man. The demon of rejection says that God’s acceptance depends on acceptance by men. The rejected person puts man in the place of God by giving an irrational weight to acceptance by man. The rejected person embraces Satan’s lies.

Rejection is refusal of others or the refusal of self. Feeling rejected is one of the most paralysing emotions. It is usually unfounded in reality. However, I cannot get rid of it if bitterness, jealousy, and envy have taken root in me. Here is a paradox: the demon of rejection opens the door to demons of bitterness, jealousy, and envy, but I cannot overcome rejection without first overcoming bitterness, jealousy, and envy. Bitterness is at the root of all the demons who accuse me of rejection. Unforgiveness is the source of all bitterness. The starting point for healing rejection is therefore forgiveness.

I. THE DIMENSIONS OF REJECTION 1.

Rejection tells me that I’m not wanted or desired; that I have been put aside; that people push me away. It is a feeling of not being loved or accepted as a member of a family, a group, or even of the human race. Rejection erects a wall around me that repels acceptance, even when it is offered. 2. Rejection reminds me of my desperate need to be loved and, at the same time, convinces me that I am not loved. That causes emotional torment. Rejection repels love from me and repels me from love. Even if someone loves me, I feel rejected. “You say that you love me, but I know you don’t. You love only what I can do for you.” 3. A demon of hatred tells me that no one can really love me because I’m not lovable. As soon as someone starts to open the door of love for me, this demon slams it shut, accusing me of not being worthy of love. 4. As soon as someone begins to show me love, rejection immediately starts dismantling that love. The rejected person studies facial expressions, body language, and nuances to conclude that the other person has rejected him. “You say you love me, but you never come to the ball game to watch me play.” “I saw the way you looked at my clothes: you think I have poor taste!” 5. Rejection prompts me to start a fight with the person who wants to love me to provoke rejection. Rejection says, “You’re like all the others. You’re avoiding me. Well, I get it. I can’t imagine anyone who would want to be my friend anyway.” 6. Rejection blocks my ability to reconcile with someone after a disagreement. Rejection leads me to bitterness. Rather than seek out the other person to find the solution to our dispute, I talk to myself about my perceived rejection. Quickly, all hope of reconciliation evaporates.

II. SOURCES OF REJECTION In all cases where parents have rejected their child, they must repent. Then, they should ask for forgiveness from their child. Then, they should give their child a blessing from the father and the mother 193 . Finally, they must expel the demons of rejection, abandonment, and fear.

193

See A Father’s Blessing or A Mother’s Blessing prayer forms (in Level Two) by Henri Lemay.

72

1. From Conception

6. Blended Families

If a child is not wanted by a parent, a demon of rejection can enter the child in the womb. This is what can happen when a child is conceived in an act of passion, especially between two unmarried people. “Those born of an illicit union shall not be admitted to the assembly of the LORD. Even to the tenth generation, none of their descendants shall be admitted to the assembly of the LORD.” Dt 23:2 The curse of the Law can give a right 194 to the demons of rejection, abandonment, and fear to enter the child from the womb. The child may feel shame and guilt associated with the conduct of unmarried parents. When God adopted us as his children because of Jesus, He abolished the curse of the Law from our ancestors.

These families can instil a spirit of rejection in stepchildren of one or the other parent who is concerned about the lack of attention to the other children. There is lack of a generous love flowing between parents and children on both sides.

7. Adopted Children An adopted child may struggle against a deep sense of rejection from his biological parents. (See 1. From Conception)

8. Middle Child Often, the middle child feels rejected because the oldest and the youngest receive more attention than he does.

The person concerned must forgive his parents of their conduct; confess that he is a child of God by adoption in Jesus; break the curse of the Law in the Name of Jesus; then, expel the spirits of rejection, abandonment, and fear; and finally, he must ask the Holy Spirit to heal his heart and give him the blessing of the eternal Father.

III. WALLS OF REJECTION WALLS OF REJECTION _________________________________ Desire for rejection ___________________________ Rejection of other ______________________ Self-rejection _______________ Fear of rejection _________ Rejection _________ Fear of rejection ________________ Self-rejection ______________________ Rejection of other ____________________________ Desire for rejection __________________________________

Sample prayer: “Heavenly Father, I decide and I choose to forgive my father and my mother for conceiving me out of wedlock. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all authority and all power that Satan had gained on me at that moment. I am a child of the Most High God. He desires me and I am precious in His eyes. In the Name of Jesus, I break the curse of the Law over me and I expel the spirits of rejection, abandonment and fear. Come Holy Spirit, heal my heart. Restore to me what the devil has stolen and tell me the truth about myself. Amen.”

2. In The Womb If the child is not wanted, he can be reached by a spirit of rejection. If there is conflict and disorder in the household during pregnancy or early childhood, the child is likely to have feelings of rejection, abandonment, and fear.

3. Families Without a Father

There are four inter-related sources of rejection: fear of rejection; self-rejection; rejection of others; and the desire for rejection. Together, these four roots form walls that imprison the supplicant in rejection. He must repent of each of these walls and command them to leave before ordering the Principality to leave. To break these walls and these roots of rejection, it is necessary for him to repent of them, one by one, for allowing them to come into his life, and to repent on behalf of his ancestors. Ask God to seal:  your ears to no longer hear the rejection,  your eyes to no longer see the rejection,  your reason to no longer perceive rejection, and  and your mouth to no longer speak rejection.

In a family, the father gives the identity and emotional stability. In a fatherless family, children do not have the fullness of acceptance and parental love. Children may feel rejection.

4. In Infancy When parents are disappointed with the sex of their child, the child may perceive rejection and experience self-rejection. The father or mother or both wanted a boy and it is a girl (or vice versa).

5. Jealousy of the Father Sometimes, the father experiences great resentment at all the attention his wife gives to her child. A spirit of rejection can pass from the father to the baby, and the child grows up in a vicious cycle of rejection. 194

“Do not give the devil a foothold.” Eph 4,27.

73

1. The Fear 195 of Rejection

FALSE INTIMACY DUE TO REJECTION Art Mathias, adapted by Henri Lemay, 14 September 2010

“Eternal Father, I repent and renounce the sin of false intimacy in my life. I repent of all the ways that I have looked elsewhere for love that I can find in you. I choose intimacy with you.

Rejection by itself is already quite painful. However, when it is associated with the fear of rejection, it becomes even more powerful. Fear produces more rejection. Fear of rejection immobilises us, preventing us from taking risks. It imprisons us behind a wall. We feel rejected even if all we did was to think we were rejected. There are three powerful demons of fear at work in rejection: the fear of man, the fear of failure, and the fear of rejection. We must expel all three.

“In the Name of Jesus, I command all the tormentors and Principalities of bitterness, self-hatred, jealousy and envy, rejection, fear, and the occult, that were assigned to me because of my sins and the sins of my ancestors, or because of a generational curse of false intimacy, to depart from me immediately.

When we are under spiritual attack, we often gravitate toward rejection and bitterness. However, it would be best to run to God. “Do not worry about anything, but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known to God. And the peace of God, which surpasses all understanding, will guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus.” Phil 4:6,7

“Heavenly Father, I pray you to place the Cross of Jesus between me and the spirits of rejection and fear. I ask your forgiveness for entering a mode of self-protection, withdrawing myself from the spiritual authority of my parents. I recognise that this was a rebellion: I have not had a genuine, close relationship with them, I have not honoured them as I should have. I ask your forgiveness for my self-pity, for my low self-esteem, for my shame, rejection, fear, and lust. I regret the emptiness of my heart and its yearnings, the charm of sin that drew me to curiosity, excitement, obsession, and dependency— especially sexual—and I beg your pardon. May all this come to an end on the Cross of Jesus.

Defence Mechanisms in Reaction to Rejection:  Like a turtle, I retreat into myself: I will not allow others to reject me. I will never go near others. Fear dominates my behaviour, particularly the fear of man.  Fear of failure drives me to not take any chances in a relationship. By avoiding the risk of rejection, the fear of rejection, I protect myself, but I miss out on the richest things in life: interactions and relationships with others.  Anger and hatred protect me from rejection from others. My aggressiveness fights bitterly against real or imagined enemies. Rejection joins bitterness. Both strengthen and nourish each other.

Come Holy Spirit, heal my heart, my soul, and my body. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.”

2. Self-Rejection

False Intimacy 196

Self-rejection tells you that even you know you’re not worth much. In your childhood, someone important to you told you:  “You will never succeed!”  “You aren’t worth much!”  “It’s always your fault!”  “You must be perfect!”  “You’re defective!”  “You never learn!”  “You’ll never change!”

When a child experiences rejection in the mother’s womb or at a young age, he becomes fearful and enters a mode of selfprotection. Thus, he removes the spiritual protection of his parents. It is a rebellion. He does not feel close to his parents. The child cannot have a real, close relationship with his father and his mother, which feeds his self-pity, low selfesteem, shame, and lust. He establishes a false intimacy. The empty hole in his heart creates a great need he will try to fill with sex, drugs, possessions, power, rank, adulation, etc. In adolescence, the boy offers girls a relationship in exchange for sex, with as many girls as possible. The girl offers her body in exchange for security and love. Finding no real satisfaction in these things, he thirsts for something more exciting, and curiosity drives him to try dangerous and obsessive things. His sexual addiction pushes him to homosexuality, her to lesbianism, and to bestiality. His other yearnings drive him to harder drugs, to more possessions, to power, etc.

You heard this lie and you believed it. The lie became selfrejection. Self-rejection is often an intense and irrational need to succeed. You need to prove to your parents, to the world, and to yourself that you are useful and valuable. However, the feeling of rejection can never be quenched. And if the goal is to be accepted, you push yourself increasingly into the hole of rejection. You will never be good enough to overcome the sense of rejection. If you grew up in a family without acceptance and without unconditional love, and if you were treated as someone with very little value, you will probably live with rejection and self-rejection as an adult. Self-rejection works hand in hand with self-hatred and the demons of a lack of love.

195

See the teaching on Fear chapter 11 by Henri Lemay. Drawn from Art and Patti Mathias, Wellspring School of Ministry: How to Minister Workbook, 2008 p. 53–54. 196

74

receiving the pain of rejection, I give more importance to his words or his actions than to those of God. This is a form of idolatry. It is like a solar eclipse where the sun disappears due to the interposition of the moon in the sky between it and me on earth. The moon obscures or blocks the sunlight. In this way, I allowed the words or actions of a human being to obscure, or to block, the words and deeds of God. This is a sin. I am not obliged to receive the pain of rejection of another person.

The rejected individual seeks an identity and the comfort of other people and not of God. Rather than emulate Jesus, I idolise another person. I am compelled to find someone to follow and worship rather than to focus on the Lord and to worship Him. Eventually, this human being will also reject me (or I will perceive that I am rejected by him) and I fall lower. The rejected person looks for someone weaker than him to be with.

This is the inheritance of the children of God: “Your children shall be taught by the LORD, and great shall be the prosperity of your children. In righteousness you shall be established; you shall be far from oppression, for you shall not fear; and from terror, for it shall not come near you. If anyone stirs up strife, it is not from me; whoever stirs up strife with you shall fall because of you…No weapon that is fashioned against you shall prosper, and you shall confute every tongue that rises against you in judgement. This is the heritage of the servants of the LORD and their vindication from me, says the LORD.” Is 54:13,14,15,17

Because I do not know who I am, rejection prompts me to invent a personality to which I attach myself, until I am discovered and, once again, I am rejected.

3. The Rejection of Others I usually reject others before they reject me. Therefore, I protect myself from the pain of rejection. I’m afraid to be vulnerable and transparent with others. I cannot trust them.

4. Rejection-Seeking

V. RELEASE FROM REJECTION

This is the most vicious form of rejection. This is the result of a demon of self-hatred. Thus, I manipulate others by treating them poorly or with indifference until they reject me. This is what I wanted. In this way, I confirmed to myself that I am nothing, that I am worthless, that I have no identity.

Cultivate your intimacy with God the Father, with Jesus, the Word of God, and with the Holy Spirit. “God did not give us a spirit of cowardice, but rather a spirit of power and of love and of self-discipline.” 2 Tm 1:7 The antidote to fear is the power of the Trinity. The Holy Spirit gives us power. The Father gives us love. Jesus is the Truth, the Word of God. He gives us a healthy mind. Intimacy with the Trinity repels fear from you. Start your day with a time of intimacy with the Lord and walk with Him all day long.

5. Madness Fear, rejection, and rebellion are the volatile ingredients of madness. The best antidote against madness is to accept who I am in Jesus Christ, the one who is my strong defender. “Because you are children, God has sent the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, 'Abba! Father!' So you are no longer a slave but a child, and if a child then also an heir, through God.” Ga 4:6,7 A healthy self-image looks beyond the “now” to look toward the future in Christ, where we are made perfect “looking to Jesus the pioneer and perfecter of our faith…Consider him who endured such hostility against himself from sinners, so that you may not grow weary or lose heart.” Heb 12:2,3 Jesus leads us to perfection, “the spirits of the righteous made perfect,” Heb 12:23 he who is the beginning and the conclusion of faith.

1. First, Accept God’s love Once and for All. Do not hesitate: ask with confidence. Get rid of a duplicitous soul…”two minds.” Stop being unstable. “But he should ask in faith, not doubting, for the one who doubts is like a wave of the sea that is driven and tossed about by the wind. For that person must not suppose that he will receive anything from the Lord, since he is a man of two minds, unstable in all his ways.” Jm 1:6-8 NAB

IV. REJECTION AND IDOLATRY

God wants to free you. “If the Son makes you free, you will be free indeed.” Jn 8:36 “If God is for us, who can be against us?” Rm 8:31 NAB

I need to know who I am in God’s eyes, not in the eyes of men. As soon as my identity in God is safe, I can do ministry to others, even in their sin, rather than let myself be hurt or offended by their remarks. What other people think of me is not as important as what God thinks of me.

Do you not know that God governs your life? Submit your life to Him. “We know that by turning everything to their good God cooperates with all those who love Him, with all those that He has called according to his purpose.” Rm 8:28 BJ

Receiving and accepting rejection is a form of idolatry. I cannot prevent someone from rejecting me, but I can control how I will react to rejection. If I react to his rejection by

Believe that God  “has predestined you to be conformed to the image of his Son”;

75

  

human being above the words and deeds of God. Anyone who feels rejected will reject you. If he is bitter, he will express bitterness toward you. If he is jealous or envious, he will express it to you. However, you are not obliged to receive his words and actions in your heart.

“has also called” you; “has also justified” you; and “has also glorified” you. Rm 8:30

Because this is how it is, “Who will bring any charge against God's elect? It is God who justifies…Who will separate us from the love of Christ? Will hardship, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?...No, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him who loved us...neither death…nor anything else in all creation, will be able to separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord..” Rm 8:33, 35, 37–39

If you understand this, if you prepare your heart, if you remain safe in God and your position in Him, you become victorious over rejection. Remember that even if someone rejects you, God will not reject you. False love depends on the approval of the other. If you receive someone’s approval, it will allow you to have a relationship with him. Nonetheless, he may withdraw his approval of you at any time.

This is who you are:  “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who…chose us in Christ before the foundation of the world to be holy and blameless before him in love.”

True love is unconditional. Such love is built on an already established relationship and not on the approval of another person. Here is its foundation: your miraculous relationship with God through His Son Jesus. Such love makes you strong, even in your failures.

Ep 1:3,4

 

“He destined you for adoption as his child through Jesus Christ.” v. 5 After you believed, you became “the first installment of our inheritance toward redemption as God's possession” v.14 NAB

   



4. Repent for Your Sins of Rejection

You received the “power to become children of God…who were born…of God.” Jn 1:12,13 “You are no longer a slave but a child, and if a child then also an heir, through God.” Ga 4:7 “You…have clothed yourselves with Christ.” Ga 3:27 not as a mere garment, but as a reality that penetrates deep within your being to deify you. “If anyone is in Christ, there is a new creation: everything old has passed away; see, everything has become new! All this is from God, who reconciled us to himself through Christ, and has given us the ministry of reconciliation.” 2 Co 5:17,18 You are “created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand to be our way of life.” Ep 2:10

Stop believing the devil and his lies. Repeat and believe the truth of what God thinks of you. You are precious to God. He accepts you. Rejoice in Him and in His creation today and forever. 

The Apple of His Eye: “The LORD's own portion was his people, Jacob his allotted share… he shielded him, cared for him, guarded him as the apple of his eye. As an eagle…spreads its wings, takes them up, and bears them aloft on its pinions, the LORD alone guided him.”



“Wondrously show your steadfast love, O saviour of those who seek refuge from their adversaries at your right hand. Guard me as the apple of the eye; hide me in the shadow of your wings.” Ps 17:7,8 He Will Never Forget You: “Can a woman forget her nursing-child, or show no compassion for the child of her womb? Even these may forget, yet I will not forget you. See, I have inscribed you on the palms of my hands.” Is 49:15,16 The Righteousness of God: “For our sake he made him to be sin who knew no sin, so that in him we might become the righteousness of God.” 2 Co 5:21 The Crown of Righteousness: “From now on there is reserved for me the crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, will give to me on that day, and not only to me but also to all who have longed for his appearing.” 2 Tm 4:8

Dt 32:9–12

2. Then, Renounce All Rejection 

Return to the teachings of bitterness and self-hatred, and make sure that you have resolved any unforgiveness. God is with you; who can be against you? Because God accepts you, you must accept yourself.



3. Then, Overcome the Rejection of Others Remember that receiving and accepting the pain of rejection of others is a form of idolatry. You have no control over preventing the rejection of others, but you can control how you react to rejection. If you react to his rejection by receiving the pain of rejection from the other person, you commit a form of sin. Understand this and you will be free. You are never obliged to receive rejection. If you do, it is a sin of idolatry and as you place the words and deeds of a



76

11.

FEAR, ANXIETY, STRESS

Working paper prepared by Henri Lemay, 29 December 2015

INTRODUCTION 197

arousing fear: (The American Heritage Dictionary of the English Language, Fourth Edition, 2009) Terrify: (tr.v.) 1. To fill with terror; make deeply afraid. To frighten. 2. To menace or threaten; intimidate. (The American) Terrorism: 1. systematic use of violence and intimidation to achieve some goal. (Collins)

“The fear (Hebrew yir’âh, reverence) of the LORD is the beginning of knowledge.” Pr 1:7 “The LORD is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear (Hebrew yâ’rê, fear, revere)? The LORD is the stronghold of my life; of whom shall I be afraid (Hebrew pâchad, be startled, stand in awe)?” Ps 27:1 The same word in English translates two different Hebrew words: fear as reverence 198 and fear as awe.

I. HOW FEAR ENTERS INTO US In childhood, even in the womb, there are people who have been traumatised by terrible episodes of neglect and abuse: attempted abortion, difficult pregnancy, premature birth, anger and shouting around the cradle; physical, verbal, and sexual abuse in childhood...in each of these episodes, fear can be born and a spirit of fear can take the opportunity to move in during the trauma. These are entry points for the spirit of fear. During adolescence and adulthood, everyone can experience appalling situations that may give occasion to fear and usher in a spirit of fear: the death of a loved one, serious illness, a serious accident, contact with the occult (i.e. ouija board...), financial failure, job loss, divorce, etc. Even something that seems trivial, like a video game, especially something that is a veiled evil like “Dungeon and Dragons,” “Pokémon,” or satanic rock music can trigger permanent fear in someone.

Fear is a feeling, a passion. “Our Lord called man's heart the source from which the passions (such as fear) spring.” CCC # 1764 “The apprehension of evil causes hatred, aversion, and fear of the impending evil.” CCC # 1765 God created me such that, confronted by a real threat— for example, a ferocious animal that could attack me—my body reacts quickly and automatically, either to fight or to flee. “The apprehension of evil causes...fear of the impending evil.” CCC # 1765

Different Intensities of Fear/Anxiety Fear [Old English fǣr; related to Old High German fāra, Old Norse fār hostility] a feeling of distress, apprehension, or alarm caused by impending danger, pain, etc. (Collins English Dictionary – Complete and Unabridged, 2003) Afraid: (adj.) 1. (often followed by of) feeling fear or apprehension; frightened: he was afraid of cats; 2. reluctant (to do something), as through fear or timidity: he was afraid to let himself go. (Collins) Apprehension: 1. fear or anxiety over what may happen (Collins ) Concern: 5. anxiety, worry, or solicitude (Collins) Worry: (n.) 1. to be or cause to be anxious or uneasy, esp. about something uncertain or potentially dangerous. (Collins) Anxiety: 1. a state of uneasiness or tension caused by apprehension of possible future misfortune, danger, etc; worry 3. (Psychology) a state of intense apprehension or worry often accompanied by physical symptoms such as shaking, intense feelings in the gut, etc, common in mental illness or after a very distressing experience. (Collins) Alarm: [from Old French alarme, from Old Italian all'arme to arms]1. to fill with apprehension, anxiety, or fear; 4. fear or terror aroused by awareness of danger; fright (Collins ) Dread: 1. to anticipate with apprehension or terror; 2. to fear greatly; 4. great fear; horror; 5. an object of terror (Collins) Terror: [from Old French terreur, from Latin terror, from terrēre to frighten; related to Greek trein to run away in terror] 1. great fear, panic, or dread; (Collins) Fright: [Old English fryhto; related to Gothic faurhtei, Old Frisian fruchte, Old High German forhta] 1. sudden intense fear or alarm; 2. a sudden alarming shock; (Collins) Frightening: (v.tr.) 1. To fill with fear; alarm; 2. To drive or force by

When I was a cub leader, I sometimes told the children stories before bedtime that frightened the young ones. Some loved this kind of story. A few years later, a mother asked me what had happened to her boy at camp. She explained that since camp, her son panicked at bedtime and refused to sleep with the lights off because he was afraid. In the movement of private revelations among Catholics, for years we have seen many fear-filled people who are obsessed with the prophecies of doom and conspiracies that flow from so-called prophets of modern times. These people purchase large quantities of canned food, bottled water, etc. to prepare for the awful fate that was prophesied. Such people are called survivalists or preppers. Media foment fear with their endless stories about terrorists, pandemics, murders, disasters, financial crises, climate change, etc. The film and television industries rake in crazy profits with horror stories of zombies, witchcraft, disasters, Nostradamus etc. At the turn of the millennium, we heard plenty of Y2K disaster prophecies. In 2012 the Mayan prophecies of doom… Personal crises (i.e. work, money, family) are also powerful sources of fear.

197 Text drawn from three principal sources: Art Matthias, Biblical Foundations of Freedom, 2009, p. 157–173; Wellspring School of Ministry: How to Minister Workbook, 2008; In His Own Image, 2003; by Don Colbert M.D., Deadly Emotions, 2003, p. 93–116; S. I. McMillen, M.D. & David E. Stern, M.D., None of These Diseases, The Bible’s Health Secrets for the 21st Century, 2004. 198 Reverence: n. 1. a feeling or attitude of profound respect, usually reserved for the sacred or divine; devoted veneration (Collins English Dictionary – Complete and Unabridged, 2003).

There is also voodoo. In some countries of the Third World— and it is also spreading in the West by the New Age people who practice similar religions—voodoo is invoked to cause the death of their opponents. The cardiologist Regis

77

DeSilva 199 believes that death due to voodoo is really a sudden death caused by fear. The excessive stimulation of a stressful reaction can cause ventricular fibrillation or tachyarrhythmia 200 , either of which may cause sudden death. In other words, the voodoo ritual provokes so much fear in the subject’s sympathetic nervous system that the heart is stimulated to beat and fibrillate out of control, causing sudden death.

Stress: [Etymology: OFr, estrecier, to tighten] Any emotional, physical, social, economic, or other factor that requires a response or change. Examples include dehydration, which can cause an increase in body temperature, and a separation from parents, which can cause a young child to cry. Stress can be positive or negative. Ongoing chronic stress can result in physical illness. Stress has been theorized as a major contributing factor in many physical diseases, such as asthma. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition,

People do not all have the same sensitivity threshold to fear. People love to be scared: they love the adrenaline 201 rush in their bodies brought on by fear. For some, fear, a spirit of fear, settles in them and torments them in nightmares, unprovoked nervousness, phobias, stress, and chronic anxiety.

2009)

Stress increases blood pressure, cholesterol, insulin, and blood sugar. The blood thickens and makes platelets 204 stickier. Over time, this leads to arteriosclerosis, coronary thrombosis, and stroke 205 . Stress blocks the enzymes produced by the body to dissolve the adhered platelets. Stress overload can lead to the uncontrolled blowout of a heart attack. The first alarm signal can be lethal.

II. THE STRESS OF LIFE 202 Life without stress 203 is impossible. Life is stressful. Since Adam and Eve, man has always lived with stress. Moreover, the concept of stress comes from the 1930s. A young scientist, Hans Selye, constantly chased after his escaping small experimental mice. He ran after them and cornered them. The worst thing is that his experiments did not work: all his mice developed ulcers and hormonal imbalances. Several other researchers had experienced such frustrations, but Selye was the first to realise what was happening: his mice became sick because of the stress of escaping him and being captured. He borrowed the word from engineers and the concept of stress was born. Later, he founded and directed the International Institute of Stress.

However, stress is part of God’s plan for our training to become His children. “Therefore, since we are justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom we have obtained access to this grace in which we stand; and we boast in our hope of sharing the glory of God. And not only that, but we also boast in our sufferings (stress), knowing that suffering produces endurance, and endurance produces character, and character produces hope, and hope does not disappoint us, because God's love has been poured into our hearts through the Holy Spirit that has been given to us.” Rm 5:1–5 We all need a little stress. Challenges make us grow. Sometimes, we try to do too much and we become anxious. Sometimes, we do not try hard enough and we get bored. We must constantly adjust. Everyone copes differently. Each person has his own optimal level of stress. Adapting to stress develops perseverance and character that will be needed to cope with future stress. “Well done, good and trustworthy servant; you have shown you are trustworthy in small things; I will trust you with greater; come and join in your master's happiness.” Mt 25:21 NJB

Modern life is full of stressful situations. One stressful situation leads to another. Time and opportunities to recover are rare. And that is the problem: stress accumulates. To some extent, each person determines the amount of stress in his life by his decisions: a stressful job; a second job; the house he chooses; choosing whether to spend time with his spouse or children; choice of leisure activities on weekends; choice of people he frequents...(See “The Holmes-Rahe Stress Scale” to identify the level of stress in your life.)

Insufficient stress makes us feel listless, bored, irritable, dull, and depressed...like when I spend an entire long weekend slouching in front of the TV with a bowl of chips and a bottle of Coke. My muscles feel lethargic; my brain

199

Regis DeSilva cited in Don Colbert M.D., Deadly Emotions, 2003, p. 97. Tachyarrhythmia: Etymology: Gk, tachys, fast, a + rhythmos, rhythm. An abnormally rapid heartbeat accompanied by an irregular rhythm. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009). 201 Adrenaline / Epinephrine: A sympathomimetic catecholamine hormone synthesised in the adrenal medulla and released into the circulation in response to hypoglycemia and sympathetic nervous system—i.e., splanchnic nerve stimulation due to exercise and stress; it acts on α- and β-receptors, resulting in vasoconstriction or vasodilation, decreased peripheral blood flow, increased heart rate, increased force of contractility, increased glycogenolysis and increased lipolysis. (Segen's Medical Dictionary, 2012). 202 Drawn in part from S. I. McMillen, M.D. & David E. Stern, M.D., None of These Diseases, The Bible’s Health Secrets for the 21st Century, 2004 p.184–196. 203 Stress: Etymology: OFr, estrecier, to tighten. Any emotional, physical, social, economic, or other factor that requires a response or change. Stress can be positive or negative. Ongoing chronic stress can result in physical illness. Stress has been theorized as a major contributing factor in many physical diseases, such as asthma.(Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009). 200

204

Platelet: thrombocyte; a disk-shaped structure, 2 to 4 μm in diameter, found in the blood of mammals and important for its role in blood coagulation; platelets, which are formed by detachment of part of the cytoplasm of a megakaryocyte, lack a nucleus and DNA but contain active enzymes and mitochondria. (Dorland's Medical Dictionary for Health Consumers, 2007). 205 Stroke: n. 1. A sudden severe attack, as of paralysis or sunstroke. 2. A sudden loss of brain function caused by a blockage or rupture of a blood vessel to the brain, resulting in necrosis of brain tissue and characterized by loss of muscular control, diminution or loss of sensation or consciousness, dizziness, slurred speech, or other symptoms that vary with the extent and severity of brain damage. Also called cerebral accident, cerebral infarction, cerebrovascular accident. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary, 2007).

78

feels like a tube of toothpaste.

paralyzing, and extreme: the affected person does not know their origin. There are hundreds of phobias: of snakes, spiders, rats, dogs, height (e.g. inability to cross a bridge or climb to the third floor of a building), crowds (agoraphobia) etc. Phobias trigger the sympathetic nervous system. However, as soon as the challenging circumstances disappear, the parasympathetic nervous system takes over.

Optimal 206 stress balance is when I experience just enough stress to be motivated, to have a challenge before me, and to feel excited by life. I am energetic, decisive, calm, and enthusiastic. Too Much Stress Most people experience too much stress. After a 70-hour work week, 14 hours a day, racing to meet a schedule that remains unattainable, I feel that my life is out of control. I am pessimistic, restless, frustrated, and depressed...I am heading for burnout.

A Blood Phobia Father Émilien Tardif had a phobia of blood (haemophobia). If he was at someone’s home and someone was bleeding before him, he had cold sweats, could not speak, became pale, and panicked. He avoided visiting the sick in hospital if at all possible, for fear of seeing blood. During the Eucharistic liturgy of a Mass in Mexico, the presider, a bishop, invited participants, including Father Émilien, to close their eyes and let the Lord heal the wounds of childhood memories, year by year. By age five, Father Émilien remembered an incident with his six-year-old big brother. They played together when his brother did and said things that exasperated him. Seething with anger, little Émilien grabbed a small knife from the table and threw it at him. The knife cut an artery in the arm of his older brother, which began to bleed profusely. Little Émilien panicked. Father Émilien immediately wondered if his blood phobia originated with this incident. To make a clean breast of it, he forgave his brother and asked the Lord’s forgiveness for his anger and action against his brother. Then, he asked the Lord to heal his phobia of blood. Thereafter, the sight of blood no longer bothered him.

Stress is the feeling of having lost control. It is the feeling that overheats the body and leads to physiological and metabolic battles. Your stress level depends on the level of control you think you have over what is important to you. It is precisely this question of control that is why people of faith handle stress better than others.

III. THE EMOTIONAL POISON OF FEAR Fear Always Produces Stress.  Panic Disorder: the alarm system of the person is then triggered even though no real danger threatens.  Agoraphobia: the person fears public places; for example, he is unable to wait in a supermarket cash register line or in a bank line.  Social Phobia: a pervasive and debilitating fear of public speaking, eating or drinking in public, engaging in conversation with someone.  Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder (OCD): recurrent thoughts that obsess; for example, fear of catching diseases through contact with everyday objects. The person feels compulsively forced to do certain repetitive actions to reduce anxiety; for example, washing hands repeatedly to avoid catching diseases.  Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD): after a major trauma that usually makes him fear for his life (terrorism, natural disaster, plane crash, sexual assault, bank robbery, car accident, etc.), a person experiences much fear; he relives the traumatic event (flashbacks or dreams).  Generalised Anxiety Disorder (GAD): a form of anxiety where the person is constantly worried about his environment. For example, he may fear that his children will be involved in an accident every time they leave for school, even though the route runs through a quiet neighbourhood.

Persistent Fears There are fears that remain in place and stay active in some people. These people focus too much on—or overly identify with—what is important to them: for example, they are extremely attached to their children or they are deeply concerned about their work to the point that they are both stressed and stressful. They become anxious, angry, excessive in their reactions, even manipulative. They exhaust themselves while being inefficient. Their children are worried, anxious; they feel guilty, threatened, frightened, even angry as they are treated with too much care and suffocating closeness. At the root of these excessive worries, there is a constant and primal fear of being abandoned; rejected; or of losing control, identity, or what they think is essential to their happiness. These long-term fears do significant harm to the body and soul of the people affected.

IV. FEARS AND DISEASES Fear uses torment to affect our mind and body, causing mental and physical illnesses. There are more than 40 diseases that come from anxiety and stress. Fear is a concentrated anxiety attack that causes the brain and

Phobias There are fears that always arise under specific circumstances. These are phobias. These fears are irrational, 206 Optimal: adj. Best or most favourable; optimum: seeking the optimal solution. Origin: late 19th century: from Latin optimus 'best' + -al. OxfordDictionaries.com).

79

adrenal glands 207 to release large amounts of adrenaline and cortisol into the blood stream to signal the body to create a level of high alert for the flight or fight response. The heart starts beating fast, breathing accelerates, blood pressure rises sharply, cold sweats come, digestion is halted, and the immune system shuts down.

died within him; he became like a stone. About ten days later…he died.” 1 S 25:37,38 Nabal died of fear. Jesus prophesied that in the last days, just before his return in glory, “There will be…on the earth distress among nations confused by the roaring of the sea and the waves. People will faint from fear and foreboding of what is coming upon the world…when these things begin to take place, stand up and raise your heads, because your redemption is drawing near.” Lk 21:25,26,28

For example, if I hear a noise at night that wakes me, or if on the highway, another car suddenly cuts in front of me, or if I suddenly hear a loud noise very close to me, I react. But as soon as I recognise the source, I understand that there is no danger and I begin to calm down, my autonomic nervous system starts to operate in relaxation mode: my heartbeat, breathing, and blood pressure return to normal; my digestive system and immune system go back to work. Health problems occur after a state of high alert in the nervous system does not relax, but is sustained. An over-secretion of adrenaline and cortisone will destroy my immune system and reduce the calcium in my bones.

V. IS FEAR A SIN? ““To love is to will the good of another.” 213 All other affections have their source in this first movement of the human heart toward the good. Only the good can be loved. Passions “are evil if love is evil and good if it is good.” 214 ” CCC # 1766

“In themselves passions are neither good nor evil. They are morally qualified only to the extent that they effectively engage reason and will. Passions are said to be voluntary, “either because they are commanded by the will or because the will does not place obstacles in their way.” 215 It belongs to the perfection of the moral or human good that the passions be governed by reason.”

Fear and anxiety are associated with several diseases, especially cardiovascular disease and hypertension, as well as diseases of the digestive system (such as inflammation of the ileum 208 , colic 209 , stomach ulcers, irritable bowel), headaches, and skin diseases (such as psoriasis 210 , eczema 211 , acne 212 due to stress). Fear causes a decrease in the effectiveness of the immune system, which can lead to frequent infections or fatal diseases. Fear can precede a heart attack and even death.

CCC # 1767

“Passions are morally good when they contribute to a good action, evil in the opposite case. The upright will orders the movements of the senses it appropriates to the good and to beatitude; an evil will succumbs to disordered passions and exacerbates them. Emotions and feelings can be taken up into the virtues or perverted by the vices.” CCC # 1768

In the Bible (see 1 Samuel 25), there is the episode in the life of David with Nabal, the rich Calebite, whose wife’s name was Abigail. David protected Nabal’s herds from marauders. However, when David asked Nabal for food for his men and their families, Nabal spurned him. David decided to take revenge and went with his men to Nabal’s camp. En route, Abigail intervened and calmed David down, who withdrew. When Abigail told her husband what happened, “his heart

“In the Christian life, the Holy Spirit himself accomplishes his work by mobilizing the whole being, with all its sorrows, fears and sadness, as is visible in the Lord's agony and passion. In Christ human feelings are able to reach their consummation in charity and divine beatitude.” CCC # 1769

207

Adrenal gland: n. Either of two small, dissimilarly shaped endocrine glands, one located above each kidney, consisting of the cortex, which secretes several steroid hormones, and the medulla, which secretes epinephrine. Also called epinephros, paranephros, suprarenal gland. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary, 2007). 208 Ileum: Etymology: L, intestine. The lower-third distal portion of the small intestine, extending from the jejunum to the cecum. Internally it has a few small circular folds and numerous clusters of lymphatic tissues. It ends in the right iliac fossa, opening into the medial side of the large intestine. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009). 209 Colic: n. 1. Spasmodic pains in the abdomen. 2. Paroxysms of pain with crying and irritability in young infants, due to a variety of causes, such as swallowing air, emotional upset, or overfeeding. adj. (klk) Relating to the colon. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary Copyright, 2007). 210 Psoriasis: n. A noncontagious inflammatory skin disease characterized by recurring reddish patches covered with silvery scales. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary Copyright, 2007). 211 Eczema: n. An acute or chronic noncontagious inflammation of the skin, characterized chiefly by redness, itching, and the outbreak of lesions that may discharge serous matter and become encrusted and scaly. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary, 2007). 212 Acne: n. An inflammatory disease of the sebaceous glands and hair follicles of the skin that is marked by the eruption of pimples or pustules, especially on the face. (The American Heritage Medical Dictionary, 2007).

Although Jesus felt fear, terror, and anguish in Gethsemane such that His sweat became like great drops of blood falling to the ground, He did not sin because He did not let these strong emotions rule over Him. By His words, He declared His submission to the will of His Father, “My Father, if this cannot pass unless I drink it, your will be done.” Mt 26:42

VI. FEAR, THE OPPOSITE OF FAITH “Imputability and responsibility for an action can be diminished or even nullified by ignorance, inadvertence, duress, fear, habit, inordinate attachments, and other 213 214 215

80

Saint Thomas Aquinas, s. th. 2–2, 26. Saint Augustine, civ. 14, 7. Saint Thomas Aquinas s. th. 2–2, 24, 1.

all liars, their place will be in the lake that burns with fire...” Rv 21:8 The Holy Spirit points to fear as the first in a list of sins that lead to eternal fire, along with murder, fornication, witchcraft, and idolatry. God puts my heart to the test. He wants to know if I’m with Him or against Him. He looks to me to see if every day I am His ambassador on earth, acting in His name or if I’m a rebel, like Lucifer, acting against Him. Lack of faith and unbelief are forms of rebellion. God expects me to be a conqueror through Him (i.e. by His power) and in Him (i.e. for His kingdom).

psychological or social factors.” CCC # 1735 What is fear according to the Bible? “For fear is nothing but a giving up of the helps that come from reason and hope, defeated by this inward weakness, prefers ignorance of what causes the torment.” Ws 17:12,13 In the New Testament, the link is made between fear and lack of faith in God, which is a sin. Faced with worries about food, clothing, etc. “Do not worry about your life, what you will eat or what you will drink, or about your body, what you will wear…But if God so clothes the grass of the field, which is alive today and tomorrow is thrown into the oven, will he not much more clothe you—you of little faith?” Mt 6:25,30 When the storm subsided, “Why are you afraid, you of little faith?” Mt 8:26 “Why are you afraid? Have you still no faith?” Mk 4:40 When Jairus was told his daughter was dead, Jesus said to him: “Don’t be afraid, just believe.” Mk 5,36 NIV Peter, walking on the water, ends the miracle by his fear. “'Take heart, it is I; do not be afraid.'…Peter got out of the boat, started walking on the water…But when he noticed the strong wind, he became frightened, and beginning to sink…Jesus…caught him…saying to him, 'You of little faith, why did you doubt?'” Mt 14:27,30,31 “I was afraid, and I went and hid your talent in the ground. Here you have what is yours." But his master replied, "You wicked and lazy slave!” Mt 25:25,26 Nevertheless many, even of the authorities, believed in him. But because of the Pharisees they did not confess it, for fear that they would be put out of the synagogue; for they loved human glory more than the glory that comes from God…I came not to judge the world, but to save the world.” Jn 12:47 It is fear that prompted Simon Peter to deny Jesus three times, which is why all his disciples “deserted him and fled.” Mk 14:50 Fear predisposes us to cowardice. Fear blocks the kingdom of God. “God did not give us a spirit of cowardice, but rather a spirit of power and of love and of self-discipline.” 2 Tm 1:7

My fear, like all sin, offers Satan a stranglehold on me. My fear tells God that He does not reign over me: I do not trust Him. My fear says that Satan is in charge. My fear declares that God is powerless to do anything. My fear and my faith are equal in this; both demand to be realised. “Faith is the assurance of things hoped for, the conviction of things not seen.” Heb 11:1 Fear is “the apprehension of evil...the fear of evil to come.” CCC #1765 Faith brings me what I hope from God. Fear brings me the evil I fear. By submitting myself to faith in God’s Word, God reigns over me. By submitting myself to fear, Satan reigns over me. By choosing one over the other, I have decided in what kingdom I will live: that of God or that of darkness. One excludes the other. Fear is my enemy. Fear is an essential part of the kingdom of Satan and his desire to control me and steal my faith. Satan sends an epidemic of unbelief and doubt to bind us by disease because his goal is to defeat God. God wants us upright, facing our enemy, never to flee before him. If I run from an enemy, it is a spirit of fear that impels me. Facing one’s fear is uncomfortable and painful. But not facing one’s fear results in a spiritual cancer. Fear grows and ferments, becoming more and more painful until it produces spiritual death. In contrast, facing my fear is the ultimate therapy. As soon as I extinguish fear, I experience freedom, joy, and life. To face and defeat all the enemies in my life, I need only the grace and mercy of God. He has given me victory, but I take ownership of it. It is God’s desire that Satan have no legal rights over me. Satan acquires a legal title to me by my sins. God wants to see me turn away from the sin 217 of fear, see me walk the narrow path of repentance and sanctification, and see me live victoriously. “We know that our old self was crucified with him so that the body of sin might be destroyed, and we might no longer be enslaved to sin.” Rm 6:6

There is enmity between love and fear: one excludes the other. “There is no fear in love, but perfect love casts out fear; for fear has to do with punishment, and whoever fears has not reached perfection in love. We love because he first loved us.” 1 Jn 4:18–19 My fear prevents me from receiving God’s love. By my fear, I am telling God that He is a liar because I am telling Him that I cannot trust Him. That is unbelief. 216 It is a sin.

VI. HOW TO OVERCOME FEAR The ultimate healing of fear is by faith. Psalm 56 sings the victory of the believer over the fear that assails him through his trust in God. “God is for me. In God, whose

Here is a text that forces us to reassess the importance that God attaches to fear. Cowards are placed among the damned. “As for the cowardly, the faithless, the polluted, the murderers, the fornicators, the sorcerers, the idolaters, and

217

Sin: “I confess to almighty God and to you, my brothers and sisters, that I have greatly sinned, in my thoughts and in my words, in what I have done and in what I have failed to do.” Drawn from the Penitential Act of the Mass (Confiteor).

216 Incredulity: “Incredulity is the neglect of revealed truth or the willful refusal to assent to it.” CCC #2089.

81

word I praise, in the LORD, whose word I praise, in God I trust; I am not afraid. What can a mere mortal do to me?” v.9–11 “This poor soul cried, and was heard by the LORD, and was saved from every trouble.” Ps 34:6

not want. He makes me lie down in green pastures; he leads me beside still waters; he restores my soul. He leads me in right paths for his name's sake. Even though I walk through the darkest valley, I fear no evil; for you are with me; your rod and your staff—they comfort me.” Ps 23:1–4 Balance in the Christian life protects from exhaustion. A balance between work and leisure or pleasure is important but it is insufficient. Many wealthy, powerful, and famous people have this balance, but anyone’s life can be shaken by divorce, setbacks, addiction, depression, and suicide. They lack a third element, which is the culmination of human life: worship and communion with God. Without this, human life remains fundamentally out of equilibrium. Only a threedimensional life—work, leisure, and worship—brings wealth and profound meaning. It is through his contacts with the Eternal that man is refreshed, feels connected, and is free from stress.

Art Matthias suffered from environmental illness 218 called “multiple chemical sensitivity” 219 (MCS). He was allergic to most foods and clothing fibres. Often, people had prayed for him, but without effect. For years, he harboured grudges and bitterness against people, which weakened his immune system while blocking any divine healing. He pondered all the wrongs done against him and that he had done to others, which caused the release of adrenaline and cortisol in his blood. Thus, he lived with his sympathetic autonomous system continuously in overdrive, the system of stress. That is why his immune system had been destroyed. Many allergies developed and every month there were new ones. He had many fears, including fear of all food. In January 1999, he learned to forgive others and himself; his immune system began to heal. When he expelled the spirit of fear from himself, all his allergies left him immediately. He really had allergic reactions, but their roots were fear and bitterness. What a surprise for him and his family to see that one day, he was allergic to almost everything, and the next day, to nothing. When he gave his testimony, others who also suffered from allergies, would forgive and expel the spirit of fear, and they were completely healed. Thus, Wellspring Ministry was launched with amazing results: healing fibromyalgia 220 , chronic fatigue, asthma, deafness, blindness, marriages, etc.

A life guided by the Holy Spirit knows how to reserve periods of rest. “He (Jesus) said to them, 'Come away to a deserted place all by yourselves and rest a while.'…And they went away in the boat to a deserted place by themselves.” Mk 6:31,32

Simple inactivity is not resting. To have refreshing rest, one must calm the mind and nourish the soul. “He (Jesus) would withdraw to deserted places and pray.” Lk 5:16 If Jesus needed to rest in prayer, we also need it. God knows our need for rest; that is why He commanded us to sabbatical rest one day in seven, where we must put aside all work and spend part of the day in communion with Him. This is the rest that dissipates stress.

The Four Disciplines of the Believer

The attitude of the believer is to know that God leads our life. “All who are led by the Spirit of God are children of God,” Rm 8:14 We, too, were guilty at one time or another of having generated $100 worth of adrenaline in reaction to a 25¢ problem. Interruptions, surprises, and the unexpected reactions of others are new opportunities to serve our Master. “Those suffering in accordance with God's will entrust themselves to a faithful Creator, while continuing to do good.” 1 P 4:19

Why is faith so powerful in helping me deal with stress? My faith in God allows me to develop four disciplines that help me manage stress:  I know where I am going;  My life is balanced;  I know how to recharge my energy; and  I have a good attitude towards the unpredictable. My life has direction. “The LORD is my shepherd, I shall

The Holy Spirit teaches us, “Do what is good and never let fears alarm you.” And “Do not fear what they fear, and do not be intimidated.” 1 P 3:6,14 reminding us of Jesus’ injunction, “Do not be afraid” Mt 17:7 and “Take heart, it is I; do not be afraid.” Mk 6:50 Jesus is always with us all. He lives in us.

218

Environmental sensitivities: also known as Environmental Illness or Environmental Disease. 219 Multiple Chemical Sensitivity (MCS): Multiple chemical sensitivity— also known as MCS syndrome, environmental illness, idiopathic environmental intolerance, chemical AIDS, total allergy syndrome, or simply MCS—is a disorder in which a person develops symptoms from exposure to chemicals in the environment. With each incidence of exposure, lower levels of the chemical will trigger a reaction and the person becomes increasingly vulnerable to reactions triggered by other chemicals. Medical experts disagree on the cause of the syndrome, and as to whether MCS is a clinically recognized illness. (Gale Encyclopedia of Medicine, 2008). 220 Fibromyalgia: A form of nonarticular rheumatism characterized by musculoskeletal pain, spasms, stiffness, fatigue, and severe sleep disturbance. Common sites of pain or stiffness include the lower back, neck, shoulder region, arms, hands, knees, hips, thighs, legs, and feet. These sites are known as trigger points. Physical therapy, nonsteroidal antiinflammatory drugs, and muscle relaxants provide temporary relief. Also called fibrositis, soft tissue rheumatism. (Mosby's Medical Dictionary, 8th edition, 2009).

When stress increases, immediately put yourself in a state of prayer: “I sought the LORD, and he answered me, and delivered me from all my fears.” Ps 34:4

82

12.

UNBELIEF

Working paper prepared by Henri Lemay, 31 décembre 2015 “He could do no deed of power there, except that he laid his hands on a few sick people and cured them. And he was amazed at their unbelief.” Mk 6:5,6 “If you are able to do anything, have pity on us and help us.' Jesus said to him, 'If you are able!—All things can be done for the one who believes.' Immediately the father of the child cried out, 'I believe; help my unbelief!' When Jesus saw that a crowd came running together, he rebuked the unclean spirit, saying to it, 'You deaf and dumb spirit, I command you, come out of him, and never enter him again!'” Mk 9:22–25

INTRODUCTION 221

this been happening to him?' And he said, 'From childhood. It has often cast him into the fire and into the water, to destroy him; but if you are able to do anything, have pity on us and help us.' Jesus said to him, 'If you are able!—All things can be done for the one who believes.' Immediately the father of the child cried out, 'I believe; help my unbelief!' When Jesus saw that a crowd came running together, he rebuked the unclean spirit, saying to it, 'You deaf and dumb spirit, I command you, come out of him, and never enter him again!' After crying out and convulsing him terribly, it came out, and the boy was like a corpse, so that most of them said, 'He is dead.' But Jesus took him by the hand and lifted him up, and he was able to stand. When he had entered the house, his disciples asked him privately, 'Why could we not cast it out?' He said to them, 'This kind can come out only through prayer.'” Mk 9:17–29

“There are various ways of sinning against faith: Voluntary doubt about the faith disregards or refuses to hold as true what God has revealed and the Church proposes for belief. Involuntary doubt refers to hesitation in believing, difficulty in overcoming objections connected with the faith, or also anxiety aroused by its obscurity. If deliberately cultivated, doubt can lead to spiritual blindness.” CCC # 2088 “Incredulity is the neglect of revealed truth or the willful refusal to assent to it.” CCC # 2089 To God who reveals Himself, man is called to “the obedience of faith” in Him, submitting his intelligence and will. However, unbelief is the persistent sin of the human being. Even believers often have an unbelieving heart. Human beings find it difficult to trust God. One of the consequences of living with toxic emotions is unbelief. In addition, demons of unbelief and deaf and dumb spirits attack the faith of people, Christians and non-Christians. Most people have ears but do not hear the Word of God, eyes but do not see the acts of God. They are prisoners of judgements towards their parents, which give them a truncated vision of the nature of God. Many, from their toxic emotions, have developed a way of thinking and talking that distorts reality. How can we remove such obstacles and grow our faith to move mountains?

This is an account of a physical healing by the expulsion of a deaf and dumb spirit by Jesus. The symptoms in the child included, among other things,  “He has a spirit that makes him unable to speak”  “It seizes him, it dashes him down; and he foams and grinds his teeth and becomes rigid...”  “It has often cast him into the fire and into the water, to destroy him...”  “It threw the boy into convulsions, and he fell on the ground and rolled about, foaming at the mouth.” Deaf and dumb demons make people completely or partially deaf, with a ringing in the ears. They inflict mutism, attention deficit disorder, dyslexia, mental illness, problems focusing, reading difficulties, and other learning disabilities.

I. DEAF AND DUMB SPIRIT “'Teacher, I brought you my son; he has a spirit that makes him unable to speak; and whenever it seizes him, it dashes him down; and he foams and grinds his teeth and becomes rigid; and I asked your disciples to cast it out, but they could not do so.' He answered them, 'You faithless generation, how much longer must I be among you? How much longer must I put up with you? Bring him to me.' And they brought the boy to him. When the spirit saw him, immediately it threw the boy into convulsions, and he fell on the ground and rolled about, foaming at the mouth. Jesus asked the father, 'How long has

The spirit of unbelief gives power to the deaf and dumb spirit. The devil blinds us and makes us deaf to the things of God. “He (Satan, the god of this world) has blinded their eyes and hardened their heart, so that they might not look with their eyes, and understand with their heart and turn (to God).” Jn 12:40 Thus, the devil steals their faith because “faith comes from what is heard, and what is heard comes through the word of Christ.” Rm 10:17 This demon may be why so many Christians do not understand the Bible. Why were the disciples unable to expel the demon? Understanding this is crucial. It is not that they did not want to. It is not that they did not have enough authority. It is not that they did not try, because they had expelled other demons. “Lord, in your name even the demons submit to us!”

221

Text drawn from the following sources: Catechism of the Catholic Church, 1998; Art Matthias, Biblical Foundations of Freedom, 2009, p. 157– 173; Wellspring School of Ministry: How to Minister Workbook, 2008, p. 29– 34; The continuing works of Christ–Exposing unbelief, 2008, p. 7–19; Don Colbert M.D., Deadly Emotions, 2003, p. 151–162; John Loren and Paula Sandford, Transforming the Inner Man, 2007, p. 25–42.

83

Lk 10:17 Jesus had encountered the same difficulty in Nazareth. “He could do no deed of power there, except that he laid his hands on a few sick people and cured them. And he was amazed at their unbelief.” Mk 6:5,6

The deaf and dumb spirit prevented the father from believing. However, it was not only the father, but also his ancestors. Often, we see that God wants to heal, but healing does not occur. The obstacle is the generational sin of unbelief. It must be broken through the repentance and forgiveness of ancestors. Often, healing or deliverance will not happen until we repent of unbelief—ours and that of our ancestors. Then, we can expel the deaf and dumb spirit explicitly. It was he who stole our faith by blinding our eyes and our ears, blocking, preventing our hearing or understanding of the Word of God.

The reason for the inability of the disciples was a lack of faith, the unbelief of the father, their ancestors, this “faithless and perverse generation” Mt 17:17 and the disciples themselves. “'Why could we not cast it out?' He said to them, 'Because of your little faith.’” Mt 17:19,20 We must understand that God calls the believer, first and foremost, to believe in Jesus. What is the work that God wants from us? “'What must we do to perform the works of God?' Jesus answered them, 'This is the work of God, that you believe in him whom he has sent.'” Jn 6:28,29 From the beginning the devil tried to block faith, the trust of human beings in God, in his Word. Unbelief is endemic to the human race: it exists permanently. Unbelief is everywhere in one form or another, in our families, our schools, our society, our country, our city, among the clergy, and women religious, the laity...All human generations have the same characteristic identified by Jesus: “You faithless and perverse generation.” Mt 17:17

We often have to pray for people who do not understand the Scriptures. We fall asleep, are unable to concentrate, or remember, or understand little or nothing of what we read. By disrupting their comprehension of the Bible, the devil has stolen our faith because “faith comes from what is heard, and what is heard comes through the word of Christ.” Rm 10:17

How did Jesus overcome the father’s lack of faith that blocked the healing of his son? He drew out repentance and a confession of faith from the father. First, Jesus reveals the father’s lack of faith by asking a question. “Jesus asked the father, 'How long has this been happening to him?'” Mk 9:21 The father did not waste time to reveal his unbelief. “But if you are able to do anything, have pity on us and help us!’” Mk 9:22 Whoever asks God for a legitimate blessing by saying “if you can” or “if it be your will” is confessing their unbelief.

The dumb spirit affects their ability to understand, so that they cannot receive the spirit of wisdom and revelation. “To you it has been given to know the secrets of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it has not been given...But blessed are your eyes, for they see, and your ears, for they hear.”

II. EARS TO HEAR

The devil wages war on people by making them spiritually deaf and dumb. They do not have ears to hear, they are deaf in spirit. They want to hear. They can even be very hungry for the voice of God, but they do not hear it.

Mt 13:11,16

There are people who, while reading the Bible, feel that there is a blockage in their mind. No matter how they read the Bible and how much they read, they do not understand. They have met the Lord, they were baptised in the Holy Spirit, but they do not comprehend: the Word does not penetrate them. It does not go from their head to their heart. They know they should not settle for just hearing the Word, but there is something that prevents them from putting it into practice. (See Jm 1:22)

On the spot, Jesus stops the father to confront his sin of unbelief, “If you are able!—All things can be done for the one who believes.” Mk 9:23 In fact, Jesus said to him: “The problem is not in God or in me, His representative. The solution is in God because He can do all things: nothing is impossible with God. The obstacle to the healing of your son is just you and your lack of faith.” In fact, the spirit of unbelief in the father was made stronger by the deaf and dumb spirit in his son. His father was so discouraged, so disappointed, and so abused that he could not believe God, he could not believe the promises of God.

When a deaf and dumb spirit takes hold of you, you become spiritually stuck. You have nothing to say and you do not have power. However, you hang on to theology, liturgy, and traditions, “holding to the outward form of godliness but denying its power.” 2 Tm 3:5 A person can proclaim the Good News in word but the kingdom of God is not only in word but also in power. “Our message of the gospel came to you not in word only, but also in power and in the Holy Spirit and with full conviction.” 1 Th 1:5

The father immediately understood and he repented on the spot, “Immediately the father of the child cried out, 'I believe; help my unbelief!'” Mk 9:24 That is why the disciples were unable to expel the demon from the son: the father’s unbelief gave the deaf and dumb spirit the right to afflict his son. “You shall have no other gods before me...You shall not bow down to them or worship them; for I the LORD your God am a jealous God, punishing children for the iniquity of parents, to the third and the fourth generation of those who reject me.” Ex 20:3,5

There are also people who remain silent by never or almost never sharing their faith with others. They have nothing to say, they do not have the power to evangelise. They have traditions, devotions, knowledge of theology

84

courses, and liturgical forms; they have a form of religion “holding to the outward form of godliness but denying its power.” 2 Tm 3:5

of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it has not been given… "seeing they do not perceive, and hearing they do not listen, nor do they understand."’” Mt 13:11, 13 (Following the prophecy of Isaiah 6:9–10) “When anyone hears the word of the kingdom and does not understand it, the evil one comes and snatches away what is sown in the heart; this is what was sown on the path.” (in the parable of the Sower) Mt 13:19

There are also people who live in unbelief at the realisation of the Kingdom of God. They read in the Scriptures that they can expel demons, they can heal the sick in the Name of Jesus, and they can speak in new languages; but they do not believe, they do not heal the sick, and they do not expel demons. They believe that God can heal, but they do not believe that God wants to heal.

Saint Paul states clearly, “And even if our gospel is veiled, it is veiled to those who are perishing. In their case the god of this world has blinded the minds of the unbelievers, to keep them from seeing the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ, who is the image of God.” 2 Co 4:3,4

“Although he had performed so many signs in their presence, they did not believe in him. This was to fulfil the word spoken by the prophet Isaiah: 'Lord, who has believed our message, and to whom has the arm of the Lord been revealed?' And so they could not believe, because Isaiah also said, 'He has blinded their eyes and hardened their heart, so that they might not look with their eyes, and understand with their heart and turn—and I would heal them.' Isaiah said this because he saw his glory and spoke about him. Nevertheless many, even of the authorities, believed in him. But because of the Pharisees they did not confess it, for fear that they would be put out of the synagogue; for they loved human glory more than the glory that comes from God…I came not to judge the world, but to save the world.” Jn 12:37–43,47

Paul continues this theme, “The mystery of lawlessness is already at work...The coming of the lawless one is apparent in the working of Satan, who uses all power, signs, lying wonders, and every kind of wicked deception for those who are perishing, because they refused to love the truth and so be saved. For this reason God sends them a powerful delusion, leading them to believe what is false, so that all who have not believed the truth but took pleasure in unrighteousness will be condemned.” 2 Th 2:7,9–12 Blindness is a consequence of their refusal to accept the love of the truth to be saved. The fault is in the will. The truth blinds those who do not want to be enlightened; wanting to be enlightened is a divine disposition.

In the text of Isaiah’s calling, wherein before the urgent call of the Lord, “Whom shall I send, and who will go for us?” the future prophet implores, “Here am I, send me.” Then the Lord answered “Go and say to this people: "Keep listening, but do not comprehend; keep looking, but do not understand." Make the mind of this people dull, and stop their ears, and shut their eyes, so that they may not look with their eyes, and listen with their ears, and comprehend with their minds...” Is 6:8–10

These texts show that it is Satan who blinds eyes and hardens hearts. “He (Satan, the god of this world) has blinded their eyes and hardened their heart.” Jn 12:40 The Struggle of Faith “But as for you, man of God…pursue righteousness, godliness, faith, love, endurance, gentleness. Fight the good fight of the faith; take hold of the eternal life…” 1 Tm 6:11–12

This text, which may shock and offend, must be understood. In fact, the biblical authors never distinguish between what God has done, what He commands to be done, and what He allows to happen. In fact, the Jewish people are guilty of unbelief and stubbornness; it is for this that God will chastise them. Dull mind: Some translations render as sluggish (NAB), coarse (NJB), or fat (KJB) (ṭâphash in Hebrew) heart, literally meaning “stupid, fat,” which is a symbol of vulgarity and religious insensitivity. “Their hearts are fat and gross” Ps

“My brothers and sisters, whenever you face trials of any kind, consider it nothing but joy, because you know that the testing of your faith produces endurance.” Jm:1:2,3 Our faith will be subject to testing to produce endurance. “But ask in faith, never doubting, for the one who doubts is like a wave of the sea, driven and tossed by the wind; for the doubter, being double-minded and unstable in every way, must not expect to receive anything from the Lord.” Jm 1:6,7

119:70

Stopped ears: ears filled with stoppers or plugs, which are objects designed to tightly block holes, in this case preventing hearing. The hardened heart: the heart, in the Bible, is the seat of conscious activity, including intellectual, moral, and affective activity. Jesus quotes this text from Isaiah to explain the meaning of his use of parables to teach. “The disciples came and asked him, 'Why do you speak to them in parables?'” Mt 13:10 “He answered, 'To you it has been given to know the secrets

85

III. THE CATECHISM ON FAITH

3. To Believe in God Alone. “I know the one in whom I have put my trust.” 2 Tm 1:12

“Just as Jesus prays to the Father and gives thanks before receiving his gifts, so he teaches us filial boldness: “Whatever you ask in prayer, believe that you receive it, and you will.” Mk 11:24 Such is the power of prayer and of faith that does not doubt Mt 21:22: “all things are possible to him who believes.” Mk 9:23 Jesus is as saddened by the “lack of faith” of his own neighbors Mk 6:6 and the “little faith” of his own disciples Mt 8:26 as he is struck with admiration at the great faith of the Roman centurion Mt 8:10 and the Canaanite woman Mt 15:28.” CCC # 2610

“We must believe in no one but God: the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit.” CCC # 178 “Faith is first of all a personal adherence of man to God. At the same time, and inseparably, it is a free assent to the whole truth that God has revealed. As personal adherence to God and assent to his truth, Christian faith differs from our faith in any human person. It is right and just to entrust oneself wholly to God and to believe absolutely what he says. It would be futile and false to place such faith in a creature. 227 ” CCC # 150

1. Man Responds to God with Faith “We believe all “that which is contained in the word of God, written or handed down, and which the Church proposes for belief as divinely revealed 222 ”.” CCC # 182

4. Two Characteristics of Faith. Faith is a grace. “Faith is a gift of God, a supernatural virtue infused by him. “Before this faith can be exercised, man must have the grace of God to move and assist him; he must have the interior helps of the Holy Spirit, who moves the heart and converts it to God, who opens the eyes of the mind and 'makes it easy for all to accept and believe the truth. 228 ” CCC # 153

““To believe” has thus a twofold reference: to the person, and to the truth: to the truth, by trust in the person who bears witness to it.” CCC # 177 “By his Revelation, “the invisible God, from the fullness of his love, addresses men as his friends, and moves among them, in order to invite and receive them into his own company.” 223 The adequate response to this invitation is faith.” CCC # 142

Faith is a human act. “Believing is possible only by grace and the interior helps of the Holy Spirit. But it is no less true that believing is an authentically human act. Trusting in God and cleaving to the truths he has revealed is contrary neither to human freedom nor to human reason. Even in human relations it is not contrary to our dignity to believe what other persons tell us about themselves and their intentions, or to trust their promises (for example, when a man and a woman marry) to share a communion of life with one another. If this is so, still less is it contrary to our dignity to “yield by faith the full submission of... intellect and will to God who reveals” 229 , and to share in an interior communion with Him.” CCC # 154

“By faith, man completely submits his intellect and his will to God. With his whole being man gives his assent to God the revealer 224 . Sacred Scripture calls this human response to God, the author of revelation, “the obedience of faith.” 225 ” CCC # 143

2. The Church Defines Obedience in Faith. “To obey (from the Latin ob-audire, to “hear or listen to”) in faith is to submit freely to the word that has been heard, because its truth is guaranteed by God, who is Truth itself. Abraham is the model of such obedience offered us by Sacred Scripture. The Virgin Mary is its most perfect embodiment.” CCC # 144

“In faith, the human intellect and will co-operate with divine grace: “Believing is an act of the intellect assenting to the divine truth by command of the will moved by God through grace.” 230 ” CCC # 155

“Throughout her life and until her last ordeal 226 when Jesus her son died on the cross, Mary's faith never wavered. She never ceased to believe in the fulfilment of God's word. And so the Church venerates in Mary the purest realization of faith.” CCC # 149

5. Faith and Intelligence “What moves us to believe is not the fact that revealed truths appear as true and intelligible in the light of our natural reason: we believe 'because of the authority of God himself who reveals them, who can neither deceive nor be deceived'.” CCC # 156

222

Credo of the People of God: Solemn profession of faith #20 s Vatican II, Dogmatic Constitution on Divine Revelation (Dei verbum) #2. See Vatican II, Dogmatic Constitution on Divine Revelation (Dei verbum) #5. 225 See Rm 1:5; 16:26. 226 See cf. Lk 2:35. 223

227

224

228

See Jr 17:5–6; Ps 40:5; 146:3–4. See Vatican II, Dogmatic Constitution on Divine Revelation (Dei verbum) #5. 229 Vatican I Council: DS 3008. 230 Saint Thomas Aquinas, s. th. 2–2, 2, 9; cf. Vatican I Council: DS 3010.

86

injustice and death, seem to contradict the Good News; they can shake our faith and become a temptation against it.”

“Faith is certain. It is more certain than all human knowledge because it is founded on the very word of God who cannot lie. To be sure, revealed truths can seem obscure to human reason and experience, but 'the certainty that the divine light gives is greater than that which the light of natural reason gives.' 231 'Ten thousand difficulties do not make one doubt' 232 .” CCC # 157

CCC # 164

“It is then we must turn to the witnesses of faith: to Abraham, who “in hope... believed against hope” Rm 4:18; to the Virgin Mary, who, in “her pilgrimage of faith” 241 , walked into the “night of faith” 242 in sharing the darkness of her son's suffering and death; and to so many others: “Therefore, since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses, let us also lay aside every weight, and sin which clings so closely, and let us run with perseverance the race that is set before us, looking to Jesus the pioneer and perfecter of our faith.”

““Faith seeks understanding” 233 : it is intrinsic to faith that a believer desires to know better the One in whom he has put his faith, and to understand better what He has revealed; a more penetrating knowledge will in turn call forth a greater faith, increasingly set afire by love. The grace of faith opens “the eyes of your hearts” Ep 1:18 to a lively understanding of the contents of Revelation: that is, of the totality of God's plan and the mysteries of faith, of their connection with each other and with Christ, the centre of the revealed mystery. “The same Holy Spirit constantly perfects faith by his gifts, 234 so that Revelation may be more and more profoundly understood.” In the words of St. Augustine, 235 “I believe, in order to understand; and I understand, the better to believe.”” CCC # 158

Heb 12:1,2” CCC # 165

“Faith is a personal adherence of the whole man to God who reveals himself. It involves an assent of the intellect and will to the self-revelation God has made through his deeds and words.” CCC # 176 “Our moral life has its source in faith in God who reveals his love to us. St. Paul speaks of the “obedience of faith” Rm 1:5; 16.2 as our first obligation. He shows that “ignorance of God” is the principle and explanation of all moral deviations. 243 Our duty toward God is to believe in him and to bear witness to him.” CCC # 2087

6. The Church Teaches the Necessity of Faith. “Believing in Jesus Christ and in the One who sent him for our salvation is necessary for obtaining that salvation 236 . Since “without faith it is impossible to please (God)” Heb 11:6 and to attain to the fellowship of his sons, therefore without faith no one has ever attained justification, nor will anyone obtain eternal life 237 'But he who endures to the end.'

“The first commandment requires us to nourish and protect our faith with prudence and vigilance, and to reject everything that is opposed to it. There are various ways of sinning against faith: Voluntary doubt about the faith disregards or refuses to hold as true what God has revealed and the Church proposes for belief. Involuntary doubt refers to hesitation in believing, difficulty in overcoming objections connected with the faith, or also anxiety aroused by its obscurity. If deliberately cultivated doubt can lead to spiritual blindness.” CCC # 2088

Mt 10:22; 24:13.” CCC # 161

7. The Church Teaches Perseverance in Faith. “Faith is an entirely free gift that God makes to man. We can lose this priceless gift, as St. Paul indicated to St. Timothy: “Wage the good warfare, holding faith and a good conscience. By rejecting conscience, certain persons have made shipwreck of their faith.” 1 Tm 1:18,19 To live, grow and persevere in the faith until the end we must nourish it with the word of God; we must beg the Lord to increase our faith 238 ; it must be “working through charity,” Ga 240 5:6 239 abounding in hope , and rooted in the faith of the Church.” CCC # 162

“Incredulity is the neglect of revealed truth or the willful refusal to assent to it. Heresy is the obstinate postbaptismal denial of some truth which must be believed with divine and catholic faith, or it is likewise an obstinate doubt concerning the same; apostasy is the total repudiation of the Christian faith; schism 244 is the refusal of submission to the Roman Pontiff or of communion with the members of the Church subject to him.” CCC # 2089

“Faith is often lived in darkness and can be put to the test. The world we live in often seems very far from the one promised us by faith. Our experiences of evil and suffering, 231

Saint Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologiae 2–2, 171, 5, obj. 3. Newman, apol. 233 S. Anselme, prosl. proœm.: PL 153, 225A. 234 Vatican II, Dogmatic Constitution on Divine Revelation (Dei verbum) #5. 235 Saint Augustine, serm. 43, 7, 9: PL 38, 258. 236 See Mk 16:16; Jn 3:36; 6:40 e.a. 237 Vatican I Council: DS 3012; cf. Council of Trent: DS 1532. 238 See cf. Mk 9:24; Lk 17:5; 22:32. 239 See also cf. Jm 2:14–26. 240 See Rm 15:13. 232

241

Vatican II, Dogmatic Constitution on the Church #58. Saint John Paul II, RM 18. See Rm 1:18–32. 244 Code of Canon Law, Canon 751 “Heresy is the obstinate denial or obstinate doubt after the reception of baptism of some truth which is to be believed by divine and Catholic faith; apostasy is the total repudiation of the Christian faith; schism is the refusal of submission to the Supreme Pontiff or of communion with the members of the Church subject to him.” http://www.vatican.va/archive/ENG1104/_P2H.HTM. 242 243

87

IV. THE UNBELIEVING HEART OF THE BELIEVER 245

1. How to See God “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they will see God.” Mt 5:8

The problem of faith is not primarily a matter of the head, of doctrine, but it is primarily a matter of the heart. “For one believes with the heart and so is justified, and one confesses with the mouth and so is saved.” Rm 10:10 Often, we misunderstand this verse thinking that it says, “We believe with the mind and confess with the mouth.” It is easy to confuse intellectual assent with a deep conviction of the heart. One is very different from the other. Both are necessary, certainly, but faith of the heart is more so. Someone may believe intellectually and accept that God is Providence, while having little confidence in his heart that God always (often?...sometimes?) takes care of him. The problem is that the heart of the believer is often unbelieving. The sin of the people of Israel in the wilderness was the sin of unbelief, of scepticism 246 . “He called the place Massah and Meribah, because the Israelites quarrelled and tested the LORD, saying, 'Is the LORD among us or not?'” Ex

Often in our conversations, we say to someone, “Oh! I see, I see” in the sense “I understand.” Jesus teaches us that those whose heart is purified see or understand the nature of God. Note that this about a “pure heart.” The inference is that if my heart is not pure, I impute to God patterns and ways of doing things that are not in Him. I “see,” not God, but my projections on Him. “Those who say, 'I love God', and hate their brothers or sisters, are liars; for those who do not love a brother or sister whom they have seen, cannot love God whom they have not seen. The commandment we have from him is this: those who love God must love their brothers and sisters also.” 1 Jn 4:20,21 The impurity referred to here is hatred. Hatred blinds sight. Our hidden and forgotten judgements, especially against our parents, prevent us from “seeing” God as He is.

17:7

“Take care, brothers and sisters, that none of you may have an evil, unbelieving heart that turns away from the living God.” Heb 3:12 The Epistle to the Hebrews is addressed to Christians, to believers. However, the author warns against “an evil, unbelieving heart.” A Christian can have an unbelieving heart.

Have you ever heard people say, “Don’t talk to me about a loving God. Why doesn’t He stop all wars? Why doesn’t He stop at least some of the beastly things that humans do to other humans, often in the name of religion? Is He indifferent to our suffering?” Confronted with such positions, there is no point defending the reputation of God. The problem is not intellectual. The problem is an impure heart. Ask instead, “Tell me about your father.”

Here are some signs that the head is converted, but not the heart: • Pharisaism (legalism, hardness of heart, piety to be seen or hypocritical piety); • Severe judgements for others rather than the gentle and humble nature of Jesus; • The permanent presence of sin, even among leaders of God’s people; and • Where sin is not necessarily evident, but there is little visible fruit of the Spirit, and disputes and dissent are frequent.

Time after time, you will discover that the person came from a family with traits similar to what he has attributed to God: cruelty, abandonment, criticism, insensitivity, etc. This is regardless of what he had learned intellectually about the sweetness and goodness of God at school or elsewhere, “God so loved the world that he gave his only Son, so that everyone who believes in him may not perish but may have eternal life.” Jn 3:16 What matters here is the heart that has been wounded and formed by his reactions to his human father. The result projects onto God cruelty, neglect, criticism, insensitivity, etc. My mind and my lips can declare the goodness of God, but my behaviour reveals what my heart really believes. Until I can forgive my parents for the injuries they did to my heart and until I repent of my judgements against them, I cannot see God as He is: His kindness, His gentleness, and His loving presence in my life.

In these Christian communities, the members’ intelligence may be converted but their hearts (from which spring good and evil) remain untouched. The Lord has conquered their reason but not their heart. When the Holy Spirit encounters someone, He goes to establish the Lordship of Jesus in every dimension of his being, especially in his heart.

2. Roots of Unbelief During infancy and childhood, fathers and mothers are models of God. Seeing their behaviour, I believe I “see” who God is. Through the lens of judgements I have made and the expectations that I have developed regarding my parents, I will interpret every experience that comes into my life. “Do not judge, so that you may not be judged. For with the judgement you make you will be judged, and the

245

Drawn primarily from John Loren and Paula Sandford, Transforming the Inner Man, 2007, p. 25–42; Elijah House training for the ministry of prayer counseling p. 81–97. 246 Skepticism / Scepticism: a personal disposition toward doubt or incredulity of facts, persons, or institutions. PHILOSOPHY. the doctrines or opinions of philosophical Skeptics, especially the doctrine that a true knowledge of things is impossible or that all knowledge is uncertain. Cf. Pyrrhonism. — Skeptic, Sceptic, n. (-Ologies & -Isms, 2008).

88

   

measure you give will be the measure you get.” Mt 7:1,2 If I passed a lot of judgements, the way I see life and God is distorted. Once I reach adulthood, my mind may have heard that God is love and He wants to bless me, but my heart says “No! He is just like Dad (or Mom!)” I cannot “see” life as it is; my experience with my parents gave me a tainted vision—until confession, repentance, forgiveness, putting to death on the Cross the old ways of “seeing,” and the gift of a new heart make me able to “see” God clearly.



Did they work long hours away from home? Had they taken the initiative to be with him? Did they affirm or criticise him? Did the child confide in them, opening to them his trusting heart? Did they discipline him appropriately?

The role of parents, especially the father, is to build the spirit (heart) of each of his children with love (taking care of him and encouraging him) and to discipline (teaching him, holding him accountable, and setting limits).

A bitter root later produces bitter fruit. We always reap what we sow. The main factor is not the bad behaviour of our parents, their mistakes, or their sins, but rather, my reaction to them. Have I honoured or condemned my parents? It is not wrong to judge that a behaviour is bad, but it is a sin to dishonour or condemn anyone, especially our father or our mother. We must always honour the position of our parents, even when we cannot honour their actions.

When my father (or mother) does not love me adequately, I project onto God that image of my father. When my father does not discipline me appropriately and I judge him and want to get even with him, I project onto God that He does not correct appropriately. When my parents blame me and scare me, and I judge them, I expect God to act in the same way. I may become a fearful adult. I find it difficult to be spontaneous and comfortable with God.

“Honour your father and you mother...” Ex 20:12; Dt 5:16, Mt 15:4; Ep 6:2 Almost all of life’s failures can be linked ultimately to breaking this commandment. Dishonouring means experiencing: • Hatred; • Judgement (condemnation); • Resentment; and • Contempt.

Sometimes, it is difficult for an adult to see his negative judgements regarding good parents. Paradoxically, it is easier to heal someone who has had bad parents, because the damage is easier to see. Anyone who has had good parents should, in faith, repent of his judgements against his parents, even though he has no recollection of negative sentiment. He knows that if he has bad fruit in his adult life, there is a bitter root.

The roots and trunk of the tree of my life are my parents (or whoever raised me) and my brothers and sisters. The roots of my nature are formed in me in the first six years of my life. The trunk of my life, the structure of my character, is set between six and twelve years of age.

In any area where bitterness or judgement against my parents are lodged in my heart, my spirit (my heart) was darkened, and in this area, I cannot really know God. “Pursue peace with everyone, and the holiness without which no one will see the Lord.” Heb 12:14 “If you curse father or mother, your lamp will go out in utter darkness. …The human spirit is the lamp of the LORD, searching every inmost part.” Pr 20:22,27 “The eye is the lamp of the body. So, if your eye is healthy, your whole body will be full of light; but if your eye is unhealthy, your whole body will be full of darkness. If then the light in you is darkness, how great is the darkness!” Mt 6:22,23

The law of honouring parents is the key to the prayer leader. This is a sure compass to detect the supplicant’s confusion, excuses, and smokescreens. God pours overabundant blessings on me who wishes to maintain a loving relationship with Him. However, resentment, hatred, rejection, fear, anger, rebellion, etc. form a barrier that keeps His blessings from reaching me. For that reason, I receive only a fraction of what the Lord wants to give me.

As an adult, each must abandon his childish ways of judging, thinking, and feeling. “When I was a child, I spoke like a child, I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child; when I became an adult, I put an end to childish ways. For now we see in a mirror, dimly, but then we will see face to face.” 1 Co 13:11,12

When a child judges his parents, he does so based on perceptions that are sometimes accurate and sometimes inaccurate. It is these perceptions that, as an adult, colour his relationship with God.

From injury to injury: when a more recent injury does not heal, the prayer leader should seek out a previous injury. Someone may not heal from a molestation by a teacher if he is not first healed from previously being molested by a parent. How the supplicant reacts to wounds received after the age of 12 will be influenced by his root system formed earlier. The power of the root system intensifies with repeated traumatic injuries.

Here are some situations that cause a child to pass judgement over his parents:  Has he received appropriate physical affection?  Was he held on their laps?  Did they read stories to him?

89

There are sick people who say they want to be healed but, basically, they prefer to be sick. They resist treatment in different ways: they forget to take their medication or refuse “because of the taste.” Even if their symptoms are improving, they say that the treatment is ineffective and stop. Don Colbert, MD, estimated that about half of his patients with chronic diseases who do not want to be healed have distorted thinking about their disease. Their identity is darkened by toxic emotions that exist due to a distorted belief system.

3. The Case of Arthur’s Anger The problem: Arthur often confesses of his anger against his wife and children. He is well aware that he cannot control his outbursts with his will. He clearly remembers when his father scolded him and his brothers because they made childish noises; then, his father berated his mother just because she was there and did not do anything. Arthur remembers how unfair he had found this scene and how his father’s words became imprinted in his heart. That day, Arthur judged his father; he reacted with bitterness and anger. His condemnation had dishonoured his father. He had made an inner vow that he would never scream at his children or his wife. However, that is precisely what he does now, time after time. He sees fear in the eyes of his daughter. His wife told him more than once how he hurt his own daughter. Arthur hates the evil he does. He knows that he will not be able to change by his own force of will. The prayer leader made him realise he is reaping the awful harvest he had sown.

A 25-year-old woman became chronically ill. Her illness began sometime after her husband told her of his homosexual desires and his decision to leave her for a relationship with another man. Her migraines, her back pain, and her jaw pain were added to her other daily complaints. She had to find a home medical care worker to help her during her bad days, which eventually became every day. There are many possible reasons for such self-sabotage. Here are a few.

1. “I am my Illness.”

Arthur’s Prayer: Eternal Father, I choose to forgive my father of his anger and his offensive words. I choose to forgive him for having hurt my mother, his wife, in front of their children. And Lord, in Jesus’ name, I ask You to forgive my judgements against my father, and for having distanced myself from him. Forgive me for the similar ways in which I hurt my children and my wife. By doing them harm, Lord, it is You whom I have dishonoured. I repent and I choose to be different by your strength. Putting to death of the old structures of the flesh: Heavenly Father, in Jesus’ name I ask You to break the power of the judgement against my father and to put to death on Your Cross these habits and attitudes of anger. I implore You to intervene so that my family no longer reaps what I have sown. Resurrection to a new life in Jesus: Help me, Lord, to encourage my children and my wife, and to do them good, not to destroy them. Help me to heal the wounds that I have inflicted on them, and to feel their pain so that I may learn the cost of my sins. Inscribe this lesson on my heart and help me to develop a new behaviour. Strengthen my spirit, my heart so that I may retain the power and character that You want to pour into me. In the Name of Jesus. Amen.

Our thoughts create our moods. Our beliefs, our perceptions, our mental attitudes, and our way of interpreting events create the emotions of anger, hostility, depression, sadness, anxiety, fear, shame, or guilt. When a person is depressed, the negative dominates his thoughts. These strong negative emotions attached to negative thoughts usually lead to distortions of negative beliefs. There are people who lead a life of service to others despite their chronic diseases. They are dedicated and focused on others. They have a much needed disability pension, but they do not identify with their illness or disability. Others have lived with their disease for so long that they identify with it. They have no hobbies except to talk about their problems. When anyone repeats “my arthritis,” “my multiple sclerosis,” “my fibromyalgia” etc., he begins to identify inseparably with the illness. His disability has become his career. In fact, he does not work. His work, his livelihood, is his disease, which entitles him to government grants and to charity. Those who receive more love, more money, more respect, and more attention because of their illness may have little incentive to be healed.

V. DISTORTIONAL THINKING 247 VS TRUTH

During a period of stress, depression, anger, anxiety, or guilt, we tend more to misunderstand events. These people have misunderstood or misinterpreted a word heard from a person in authority, which suggests distorted thinking:  “Nothing works for me.”  “I don’t seem to get anything done right.”  “Everything I touch fails.” Such a person develops toxic beliefs and negative thinking.

We all have distortional thinking, to different degrees. The key to developing a renewed mind—that is to say, to think like Jesus thinks—is to continually challenge “negative life beliefs” with the Word of God. Thus, your automatic thoughts, which are often lies, are replaced with the truth from God.

247

Drawn primarily from Don Colbert M.D., Deadly Emotions, 2003, p. 151–162.

90

2. Negative Beliefs 248  

      



Here are some biblical truths that are appropriate for repairing and replacing toxic thoughts:

All or Nothing Thinking: it is all black or all white, there is no grey. Perfectionists see their work as perfect or useless. Overgeneralisation: the tendency to draw a broad conclusion based on thin evidence. A woman says no to a night out with you; you conclude that all women will always turn you down. Disqualifying the Positive: the individual hears no positive information. He never hears compliments, only criticism. Jumping to Conclusions: he always knows what others think of him 100 per cent of the time. Magnification (Catastrophizing) or Minimization : he understates all his success and exaggerates emotions, imperfections, and the importance of his failures. Emotional Reasoning: He sees the result as a direct consequence of his feelings; because he has no hope of succeeding his exam, he does not even show up for it. “Should” Statements: he has fast rules about what can, must, cannot, should not, could not be done. Labelling and Mislabeling: he tends to give himself and others negative labels: “stupid,” “idiot,” “imbecile,” “loser,” “pig.” Personalization: he blames himself for events over which he has no control or less control than he thinks: a parent who feels guilty because his teen experiments with drugs. Keeping secrets: there are very few things that a person must keep secret. Unimaginable childhood trauma, such as incest and sexual abuse, can so disturb the soul that bitterness and hatred, after decades of secret fermentation, burst forth in terrible nightmares, in uncontrollable crying, in depression, and in an inability to operate in even the most basic functions of life.



“I can do all things through him who strengthens me.” Ph 4:13

 



   





“Thanks be to God, who in Christ always leads us in triumphal procession.” 2 Co 2:14 “My God will fully satisfy every need of yours according to his riches in glory in Christ Jesus.” Ph 4:19 “Beloved, do not be surprised at the fiery ordeal that is taking place among you to test you…But rejoice in so far as you are sharing Christ's sufferings, so that you may also be glad and shout for joy when his glory is revealed.” 1P 4:12,13 “Trust in the LORD with all your heart, and do not rely on your own insight. In all your ways acknowledge him, and he will make straight your paths.” Pr 3:5,6 “Forgetting what lies behind and straining forward to what lies ahead, I press on towards the goal for the prize of the heavenly call of God in Christ Jesus.” Ph 3:13,14 “Do not be deceived; God is not mocked, for you reap whatever you sow.” Ga 6:7 “They cried to the LORD in their trouble, and he saved them from their distress; he sent out his word and healed them, and delivered them from destruction” Ps 107:19,20 “Bless the LORD, O my soul, and do not forget all his benefits—who forgives all your iniquity, who heals all your diseases, who redeems your life from the Pit, who crowns you with steadfast love and mercy, who satisfies you with good as long as you live so that your youth is renewed like the eagle's.” Ps 103:2–5 “Let us not grow weary in doing what is right, for we will reap at harvest time, if we do not give up.” Ga 6:9

4. Make a Choice “Finally, beloved, whatever is true, whatever is honourable, whatever is just, whatever is pure, whatever is pleasing, whatever is commendable, if there is any excellence and if there is anything worthy of praise, think about these things…and the God of peace will be with you.” Ph 4:8,9

3. Release from Negative Beliefs Anyone who has distorted thinking must repent for believing such lies and ask the Lord for the spiritual transformation of his reasoning so as to think like Jesus thinks. You must make a conscious choice to put in your mind the thoughts of God expressed in His Word. Thus, slowly but surely, you will change the way you think.

You have to consciously change what you put in your mind. Do not allow the devil, or the world, or your flesh, to dictate how you think. Choose to think about the things that evoke positive emotions in you. Focus yourself on them. Give priority to them. Reflect often on them. They are your best protection against toxic emotions and destructive thoughts.

This will result in a dramatic decrease in periods of depression, anxiety, anger, grief, shame, jealousy, and all other toxic emotions. It is not difficult to replace lies with God’s truth. You just have to find appropriate Bible verses and apply them to the lies of life. Jesus teaches us, “If you continue in my word, you are truly my disciples; and you will know the truth, and the truth will make you free.” Jn 8:31,32

VI. DELIVERANCE FROM UNBELIEF 5. The work of the prayer leader is to: 

248

These negative beliefs are explained by psychiatrist David Burns, M.D., in his book, Feeling Good. He is a specialist in cognitive therapy. He has led more than 30,000 cognitive therapy sessions.



91

Assist the supplicant to recognise his bad reactions to his parents; Be a detective to find wounds, judgements, and

 

approaches God must believe that he exists and that he rewards those who seek him.” Heb 11:6 Like the widow before the unjust judge, we must persevere in our petition day and night until the Lord grants our request. “When the Son of Man comes, will he find (persistent) faith on earth?” Lk 18:8 We must believe (know) that “all good giving and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights, with whom there is no alteration or shadow caused by change.” Jm 1:17 NAB If it is not a good thing, a perfect gift from above, then it is not a gift from the Father who wants His will done on Earth AS IT IS IN HEAVEN.

structures of the flesh; Guide the process of confessing sins to forgive and of which to repent; and Pray to heal the depths of the heart: Cover the sins of the parents through forgiveness, Put to death on the Cross any structure of the flesh.

6. Getting Rid of a Spirit of Unbelief. Understand that healing usually takes time. There are miracles. However, most healings are not miracles. They are progressive, incremental, and take place over time. Many of our diseases are caused by our sins of fear, anxiety, stress, bitterness, self-hatred, etc. Healing the roots of our disease takes time. We must avoid unbelief simply because healing is not instantaneous.

We must repent and humble ourselves before the Lord for our unbelief. We must repent of unbelief in our ancestors and their possible blasphemy against the Holy Spirit. “But be doers of the word, and not merely hearers who deceive themselves.” Jm 1:22 “You see that faith was active along with his (Abraham’s) works, and faith was brought to completion by the works…just as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is also dead.” Jm 2:22,26

We must pray until the Lord hears us. Time is a test of faith. “Without faith it is impossible to please him, for anyone who

92

TOOL OF CHRISTIAN HEALING 13.

HEALING PRAYER TEAMS By Henri Lemay January 2, 2016

1. 2. 3. 4. 5.

I. Objectives of the Practices

5.

Learn how to pray for healing; Learn how God heals; Become the servant of the Lord’s healing for others and for oneself; and Open oneself to the charisms of healing. Pray for healing (of self and others);

6. 7. 8. 9.

II. Organisation of the Practice Sessions 1. 2. 3. 4.

Each participant is part of a team of four people. Team leaders are appointed by the organisers of the session. Each team leader reports to an appointed person. Everyone remains on the same team throughout the session. To change teams, a participant should meet with to the session leader discreetly.

10.

11.

III. Each Team Member’s Role

12.

1.

Commit to maintain the confidentiality of all personal information he learns about the other team members. 2. Consider first the good of others. 3. Work in cooperation with other team members. 4. Work in submission to the team leader and the appointed prayer leader. 5. Be honest and true regarding interpersonal relations. 6. Remain aware of interpersonal difficulties within the group. 7. Recognise that true healing comes not from what we do, but by the work of the Holy Spirit through the Body of Christ, made possible through prayer. 8. Recognise and celebrate the growth of members of the group. 9. Keep a notebook of all that could be an inspiration or charism. Also include in this notebook all confirmations of the authenticity of inspirations and charisms. (See VI. Role of Secretary) 10. In case of conflict within the team or with the team leader, speak discreetly to the session leader.

13. 14. 15. 16. 17.

V. Roles Within a Team Within each team, there is rotation of the prayer leader, the assistant, the supplicant, and the secretary. Here are the roles of the team members: 1. The team leader (See VII below) assigns each role in each prayer session. 2. Someone asks to be the supplicant so as to receive prayer ministry. He indicates his need: physical or inner healing, forgiveness prayer, etc. 3. The prayer leader leads the prayer using the prayer forms provided and in docility to the Holy Spirit. The prayer leader is responsible for the ministry and its conduct. He must be attentive not only to the supplicant, but also to his assistant and to the secretary, who may have received inspirations from the Holy Spirit that would be highly beneficial to the ministry being conducted. He always keeps his eyes open.

IV. Sequence at each Practice Session 1. 2. 3. 4.

The team leader leads the prayer or appoints a prayer leader who will lead the prayer. The team leader appoints the assistant and the secretary. The prayer leader and the assistant anoint each other’s hands with holy oil. They ask permission from the supplicant to anoint him with holy oil and to pray with the laying on of hands. They lay hands on the supplicant. The prayer leader asks the Holy Spirit to direct this time of prayer and to bring healing to the supplicant according to what he asked. They then pray or sings in tongues followed by silence. Keep this brief. During the silence, all (except the supplicant) keep their eyes open. Each remains attentive to what the Lord is doing or wants to do, what he sees or receives in his heart. The prayer leader asks the Lord for a specific grace for the supplicant using the appropriate Prayer Form or by being led by the Holy Spirit in prayer. Other team members intervene only with inspired and anointed interventions, i.e. inspired and urged by the Holy Spirit. The prayer leader regularly asks the supplicant what is happening, what is going on, what the Holy Spirit is doing. As the prayer session nears its end, the prayer leader asks the supplicant how he feels about it. To conclude the prayer session, the prayer leader blesses the supplicant then gives thanks to the Lord. The team leader choses a second supplicant, who sits in the chair and the process begins again. When time runs out, the team prays the Prayer After Ministry.

Each welcomes the three others by offering a greeting of peace. Short time of prayer: each member gives himself over to the Holy Spirit as an instrument of His mercy. For protection, the team says “Prayer Before Ministry”. The team leader choses the supplicant who sits in the chair and briefly reveals his prayer need: pain or any discomfort…

93

4.

5.

The assistant prayer leader helps the prayer leader by being docile to the Holy Spirit: if he receives what he thinks is an inspiration from the Holy Spirit and an anointing to share it, he makes it known to the prayer leader . He intervenes only when invited to do so by the prayer leader. He always keeps his eyes open. If the team has no secretary, the assistant prayer leader takes the notes. (See VI below) The secretary intercedes and takes notes (See VI. below) If he receives what he thinks is an inspiration from the Holy Spirit and an anointing to share it, he quietly draws the attention of prayer leader to obtain his consent to intervene.

4. 5. 6.

7. 8.

VI. Role of the Secretary: to Take Notes of: 1. 2. 3.

VII. 1. 2. 3.

4.

5. 6. 7.

9.

Illnesses, problems, etc. raised by a supplicant; Insights, words of knowledge, prophecies, visions, signs of compassion, biblical passages, etc. received by the various team members including the supplicant; and Improvements, healings, set-backs, etc. reported by one of the team members.

10.

11.

Role of Team Leader 12.

As a shepherd, you care for the welfare of each member of your team. Be mindful of everyone: his needs, his efforts, his successes. You are in charge of the sequence (See IV. Above) Make sure that each member of your team has his turn as supplicant, as prayer leader, as assistant and as secretary. Each member of your team should have the opportunity to practice each role several times during practice sessions of each level. During each practice session, you first identify a supplicant (anyone who offers to be); then you assign the roles of prayer leader, then the assistant and then the secretary. You are responsible for the secretary’s notebook: give it to each assigned secretary; always have the notebook on your person, and take it to meals with organisers. Keep organisers aware of developments in your team: successes, charisms exercised, disappointments, etc. You participate in meetings of team leaders at meals with organisers.

13. 14. 15. 16.

17.

18.

VIII. Role of Prayer Leader 1. 2. 3.

19.

To know what to do in all circumstances, rely on the Holy Spirit and the Word of God. Expect to receive charisms as you need them. Take control from the start. Begin by saying, “Hello. My name is...What’s your name?” Help everyone feel

94

comfortable and encourage him to express himself. However, keep the conversation on topic. If the supplicant digresses or rambles too long, it would be helpful to say, “Let’s stop there to consider that.” Remain objective. Control your emotions to better assist the supplicant. Listen carefully to the supplicant: what he says and does not say. Read between the lines. Observe facial expressions, tone of voice, what he does not say. The Holy Spirit leads the prayer mainly thru the supplicant. Frequently look to your assistant and to the secretary: the Lord may have given them a trail to follow. Be attentive to common problems among supplicants: bitter roots, inner vows, fears, rejection, bitterness, and unforgiveness regarding wounds of the past. Speak simply and clearly. Be open and honest. Don’t ramble on. Don’t give your testimony. Do not let the supplicant focus on what others have done or said to him. The supplicant came seeking help; not them. Then refocus the dialogue on him. Ask him, “And how did you feel?” Or “Shall we deal with this situation?” Show him love and unconditional acceptance. A lot of people do not think God or anyone else likes or accepts them. Have a genuine concern for the supplicant. He is not a “case.” Help him to see himself as important in the sight of the Lord. Offer him compassion and mercy. Never judge his actions. Your goal is not to judge, but to help him. Never de surprised by what he says. Reassure the supplicant of God’s forgiveness. It is important that he accepts God’s forgiveness and that he forgives himself. Do not just advise him to pray. Direct him in prayer and ask the Lord to meet his needs. Hold in strict confidence all that you learn during the prayer session. Sometimes, prayer ministers succumb to gossip, citing the need to share with other prayer intentions. Be alert and recognise the will of the supplicant. Many people who have needs do not want to get help. Many poor and suffering people do not want to change. The time is not ripe. Accept it: do not demand that they cooperate. Do not assume the responsibility for the life of the supplicant. His passing request for help is not an invitation to take over his life. Be aware that you will make mistakes. Be conscientious before the Lord and do your best to exercise your duty as a prayer minister. If you’re wrong, ask the Lord to forgive you, correct your error if possible, and confer the matter to the Lord.

PRAYER FORMS 14.

BLESSINGS-Prayer Form

Prepared by Henri Lemay, August 9, 2014 1. Blessing of the Levitical Priesthood “The LORD not fear the terror of night, nor the arrow that flies by day, bless you and keep you! The LORD let his face shine upon nor the pestilence that stalks in the darkness, nor the plague you, and be gracious to you! The LORD look upon you that destroys at midday. A thousand may fall at your side, kindly and give you peace!” Nb 6:24–27 ten thousands at your right hand but it will not come near 2. Blessing of the Trinity I bless you in the Name of the you. The Most High is your dwelling and your refuge and Father of Jesus. He is your Father. He created you and He no harm will reach you. He will command His angels to adopted you as His child. He loves you unfailingly and His guard you in all your ways; they will carry you in their smiling face shines on you to give you His mercy and hands. You will be able to tread upon the lion and the viper, peace. I bless you in the Name of Jesus your Lord, your trample the young lion and the serpent. The Lord will Saviour, your Shepherd, your best friend. He chose to make deliver you as you cling to Him. He protects you, because His home with His Father in you. I bless you in the Name of you know His Name. The Lord will answer you because the Holy Spirit who lives in your heart. He gives you eternal you invoke Him. The Lord will be with you in distress, He life, divine life, which sanctifies you, transforms you and will deliver you, He will glorify you, He will satisfy you makes you like Jesus. with long life and show you His salvation.” Is 54:17 “No 3. Blessing of Faith, Hope, and Love May the LORD weapon that is formed against you will prosper: and every bless you with the assurance of His love and His grace. May tongue that resists you in judgement, you will condemn” the LORD bless you with a powerful and profound faith. This is the inheritance of a servant of the Lord like you.” May the LORD bless you with an outlook full of hope about 11. Blessing for Future Family Life- “May the LORD the future. May the LORD bless you with His favour and bless you with a good spouse; may He grant you long life and good health together. May He bless you with healthy the favour of man.” 4. Blessing of Health, Happiness, and Success “May the communication with each other, with harmony. May you LORD bless you with robust health and long life. May the bless each other with kind words, to love each other LORD bless you with happiness and success, peace, joy and tenderly. May the LORD bless your home. May it be a love; with security, creativity and a disciplined life. May the sanctuary of rest and renewal, a haven where laughter and LORD bless you with courage, with the freedom shared by the sounds of joy burst forth, where love and unconditional acceptance of one another are ever present.” the children of God, with His protection and His wisdom.” 5. Blessing of the Bible “May the Lord bless you with 12. Blessing of Moses in Deuteronomy 28- “The LORD love and understanding of Scripture, with a sweet and bless you in the city, and blessed are you in the fields. Blessed be your offspring. Blessed are you when you come frequent intimacy with Him.” 6. Blessing of a Mission “May the Lord bless your hands in and blessed be you when you leave! May the Lord grant to rescue, heal and bless; may He bless your ears to hear that your enemies who rise up against you be smitten before Him and to hear the cry of His children. May the LORD you: they shall arrive by one path and flee before you by seven! The LORD commands the blessing upon you in your bless you with a heart obedient to His Spirit.” 7. Blessing of the Fruit of the Spirit “May the Lord bless barns, and in all the enterprises of your hands. The LORD you with the fruit of the Spirit: love, joy, peace, patience, bless you in this country that He has given you, may He kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self raise up for you a holy people. May the LORD make you abound of the fruits of the land that the Lord gave you. May control.” 8. Blessing from Psalm 23:6 (RSV) “Surely goodness and the LORD open for you a beautiful treasure, the heaven to mercy shall follow you all the days of your life; and you give rain in its season and to bless every work of your shall dwell in the house of the LORD for ever.” hands. May the Lord give you to lend to others and not 9. Psalm 27 “The LORD is your light and your salvation, make you to borrow. May the Lord make you the head and the LORD is the fortress of your life, for He has hidden you not the tail, may you be on top and not on the bottom. The under his roof on the day of evil. Seek the LORD’s face for LORD bless you with feet that walk in holiness and steps He is your strength and shield. Though your father and that follow His precepts, with hands that lavish tender mother forsake you, the LORD will receive you. You will blessings on the underprivileged, those who are in need, see the goodness of the LORD in the land of the living. Wait with a humble heart, receptive to things of God, with a for the LORD, be strong and take heart and wait for the strong mind, disciplined and full of faith.” LORD.” 13. The Will of the Father through Jesus- Ephesians 1 10. Psalm 91“You shall dwell in the shelter of the Most “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, High, the LORD will make you a home in the shadow of the who has blessed you in Christ with every spiritual blessing Almighty, for He is your shelter and your fortress, the God in the heavens.” (Eph 1:3) in whom you trust. He will deliver you from the snare of the God chose you- “He chose you in him, before the fowler and from the deadly plague, the LORD will hide you foundation of the world, to be holy and without blemish under His feathers; He will shelter you under his wings. His before him. In love he destined you for adoption to himself faithfulness will be your armour and your shield. You will through Jesus Christ, in accord with the favour of his will.”

95

(Eph 1:4–5) Deliverance and Redemption- v.7 “In Jesus you have redemption by his blood, the forgiveness of transgressions, in accord with the riches of his grace.” All is Summed Up in Jesus“God lavished upon you, in all wisdom and insight, he has made known to you the mystery of his will in accord with his favor that he set forth in Jesus as a plan for the fullness of times, to sum up all things in Christ, in heaven and on earth.” (Eph 1:8–10) His legacy, heaven, the promised land, awaits you“In Jesus you were also chosen, destined in accord with the purpose of the one who accomplishes all things according to the intention of his will, so that you might exist for the praise of his glory, you who first hoped in Christ.” (Eph 1:11–12) You became the property of God through the Spirit-. “In Jesus you also, who have heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation, and have believed in him, you were sealed with the promised Holy Spirit.” (Eph 1:13) 14. Spirit of Wisdom and Revelation from Ephesians 1O Father of glory, o God of our Lord Jesus Christ, give (name of supplicant) a spirit of wisdom and revelation, of insight into mysteries and secrets, so as to bring him/her to a full knowledge of Jesus. I pray that the eyes of his/her heart will be flooded with light so that (name of supplicant) can know and understand the hope you have called him/her to share in Jesus, the glorious inheritance promised to believers, and how tremendous is the power available to him/her who puts his/her trust in the Messiah Jesus. It is that same mighty power that you exerted when you raised Jesus from the dead and enthroned Him at your right hand in Heaven, far above every Sovereignty, Authority, Power or Dominion, or any other name that can be named, not only in this age but also in the age to come. You have placed everything under the power of your Son and have set Him as supreme Head to the Church, which is His body, in which lives fully the One who is the Author and Giver of everything everywhere. (Eph 1: 17–23) 15. The Inner Man- For this reason, then, I bow my knees before you, Father, from whom all fatherhood, in heaven and on earth, derives its name. Out of the rich treasury of your glory, strengthen and reinforce (name of supplicant)’s inner being with mighty power by the Holy Spirit Himself indwelling his (her) innermost being and personality, that Christ through faith will make his permanent home in his (her) heart; that planted in love, and built on love, (name of supplicant) may be able to grasp, with all the saints, what is the breadth and length and height and depth of the love of Christ; that experiencing this love, which surpasses all understanding, (name of supplicant) may be filled and flooded with God Himself. To you, Father, who is able to do far more than (name of supplicant) could ever dare to ask or even dream of, infinitely beyond (name of supplicant) highest prayers, desires, thoughts or hopes, according to your power at work in him (her), glory be to you from generation to generation in the Church and in Christ Jesus forever and ever. Amen.” (Eph 3:14–21) 16. Blessing of Christ, Our Hope of Glory“O Heavenly Father, we ask that you fill (name of

supplicant), with all wisdom and spiritual understanding, in full knowledge of your will, so he/she can lead a life worthy of you and pleasing to you in all he/she does. May he/she always produce all kinds of good works and grow in the true knowledge of who you are. Driven by your powerful energy, by the force of your glory, may he/she persevere and endure until the end of the race. It is with delight that I thank you, Father, for having enabled (supplicant) to share in the inheritance of the saints who walk in your holy light. Indeed, you have wrested him/her from the dominion of darkness and you have transferred (supplicant) into the kingdom of your beloved Son in whom (name of supplicant) has redemption and forgiveness of sins. Lord, you have kindly let (supplicant) know the riches and glory of this mystery: Christ in (name of supplicant) is his (her) hope of glory. Convey to him (her) the fullness of intelligence so that (name of supplicant) may penetrate the mystery of Christ, in whom are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. Make (name of supplicant) walk in Jesus, rooted and grounded in Jesus, strengthened in the faith. For in Jesus dwells the fullness of your divinity and (name of supplicant) is, by being in Jesus, participating in His fullness, He who is the ruler of all powers and principalities. It is in Jesus that (name of supplicant) was fully circumcised by the stripping of His fleshly body. For such is the circumcision of Christ: buried with Christ through his baptism, (name of supplicant) is also resurrected with Jesus, because he/she believes in your strength, O Lord, you who raises Jesus from the dead. You revive (name of supplicant) in Him. You have forgiven all his/her sins, You settled his/her debt that the Commandments demanded from him, You made it disappear, You have nailed his/her due to the Cross. Jesus disarmed the principalities and powers, He publicly dispatched them for all to see, He dragged them through the triumphal procession of His Cross. O Father, (name of supplicant) clings to Jesus, the Head, who’s whole Body receives food and cohesion, by joints and ligaments, to achieve growth that you give it yourself. (Name of supplicant) died with Christ to the elements of this world. Father, because (name of supplicant) is risen with Christ, he1she ponders and studies the things above, where Christ is, not the things of the earth. Because he/she died, his/her life is now hidden with Christ in you. Give him (her) your strength to kill in him (her) the impurities that belong to the earth: guilty passion, evil desires, greed, anger, irritation, rage, malice, slander, coarse language, and lies. He (she) rejects all this. (Name of supplicant) was stripped of his (her) old nature with its practices and is clothed with the New Man, who, to receive your knowledge, continues to be renewed in your image. You are the Creator. Because you have chosen, elected, sanctified, and set apart (name of supplicant), I give him (her) the mantle of compassion, kindness, humility, gentleness, patience, and above all, of love, the perfect bond. May your Word dwell in him (her) in abundance in all its richness in the Spirit through Jesus your Son, our Lord. Amen.” (Col 1–3)

96

15.

FOUR STEP FORGIVENESS PRAYER -Prayer Form

From Francis MacNutt adapted by Henri Lemay, April 30, 2013 Instructions are in italics. What you say is in bold. Change the supplicant has exhausted all his faults, ask him, “Raise the masculine to the feminine as applicable. your hands to offer and release all these irritants to the Prayer before ministry (without the supplicant). Lord.” The prayer leader and his assistant each hold one of Anointing with Oil: Request permission to lay hands on the supplicant’s hands and scoop out and throw away all as him, to anoint him with oil and to pray in tongues. is it were filth. At this point, say the following prayer: • The prayer leader anoints the hands of his assistant and Prayer leader: “Lord Jesus, we ask you to pour your love dedicates them to the Lord, the assistant does the same for and healing power on these things. We ask that you take the prayer leader. With his permission, the assistant anoints them away, take care of them, and remove this entire the forehead of the supplicant, saying, “May the Holy burden from (name of supplicant). Lord, we thank you Spirit take hold of you to show us that for which we for healing all pain and injury. Amen!” Pray in silence (in tongues) for a while. Remain docile to the Holy Spirit. should pray.” • The prayer leader and the assistant lay their hands on the supplicant and the prayer leader says, “O Holy Spirit, Step 3: “Offer to God all the desires of your heart for come visit (supplicant’s first name), fill him with your this person. Present him (her) to the Lord, and tell the presence, grant him the grace to forgive, and heal all his Lord all the desires of His heart for him. You can say, for wounds...” Pray in silence for some time. example, ‘Lord, this is my father and this is what I The prayer leader says, “The process of forgiveness will would like You to do for him.’ If the person has died, be done in four steps to remove as many obstacles as there is no harm in praying for him and still asking the possible. Whom must you forgive and why?” When the Lord to bless him according to the desires of His heart. damage is severe, you must give the supplicant the Place each blessing in your hands.” When he is finished, opportunity to tell his story. Alternatively, you can jump to tell him, “Raise your hands to offer all these blessings to the Lord.” The prayer leader and his assistant each takes the prayer of forgiveness. one of the supplicant’s hands. At this point, say the Step 1: “Offer to God the things that trouble you about following prayer: the person you want to forgive. Bring your hands close Prayer leader: “Lord, we entrust to You (name of to each other, forming a bowl, and place in it all the supplicant). We thank You for Your love for him and wounds that you will give to the Lord. For example, if Your desire to do good for him. Soak (name of person the you need to forgive your father, make a list of all the supplicant has forgiven) in Your perfect will. Pour Your things he did that upset you, that offended you, that hurt love over him and cover him with Your healing power. you. It is important that you call out every single offence We entrust him to Your care. Amen!” Pray in silence (in tongues) for a while. Remain docile to the Holy Spirit. that you place in your hands.” When the supplicant is finished (and make sure that he is all done), tell him: “Raise your hands to offer and release all Step 4: “Present to the Lord the desires of your heart for those irritants to the Lord.” The prayer leader and his yourself. Offer yourself to the Lord. Express every assistant each hold one of the supplicant’s hands and scoop desire of His heart for you…those things you would like out and throw away all as if it were filth. Then, laying their to see Jesus do in your life today. Say all these things out loud and place them in your hand.” When he is finished, hands on him, they continue tp pray: Prayer leader: “Lord Jesus, we give you each of these tell him, “Raise your hands to offer all these blessings to things and we ask you to take them and pour on them the Lord.” The prayer leader and his assistant each hold your love and healing power. We thank you, Lord, you one of the supplicant’s hands. At this point, say the who have the power and grace to mend them. We ask following prayer: you, Lord Jesus, to remove all pain and injury caused by Prayer leader: “Lord Jesus, we hand over to You these each of these things in the heart, mind, and spirit of desires and we ask that You pour into them Your love, (name of supplicant). We ask you to lift away from his mercy, and grace. Thank You that (name of supplicant) is shoulders the burden of these things. Lord, we give you willing to entrust them to You. Surround him with Your all these things and we are sure you will take care of holy angels. Help him to know how much You love him. them. Thank you, Lord, for taking away each of these Protect him, Lord, and see this healing to its completion things. Amen!” Pray in silence (or tongues) for a while. in the coming days. Amen!” Pray in silence (in tongues) for a while. Remain docile to Remain docile to the Holy Spirit. the Holy Spirit. Finish the prayer by asking the supplicant Step 2: “Offer to God all the things you have done that to share with you how he feels and how he experienced this offended the person whom you forgive. Cup your hands ministry. If the supplicant is troubled, you should pray with again and place in them the things you have done that him until the trouble has passed. Pray until he responds have offended, hurt, or upset the person you have positively and is at peace. Pray on him a prayer of blessing. forgiven. Imagine and verbalise a list of these things and Post-ministry cleansing prayer. place them one on top of the other in your hands.” When

97

16.

THE OCCULT―Prayer Form

Adapted from various sources by Henri Lemay, April 30, 2013 19. Have you ever asked a spiritualist, a healer, a hypnotist, INSTRUCTIONS Circle each activity in which you participated, whether or a shaman to heal you? Have you sought healing spells, merely out of curiosity or knowingly: amulets, incantations, or elementals? Have you practiced I. DIVINATION: Reiki? 20. Have you ever practiced levitation of objects or people, Seeking forbidden sources of knowledge (Deuteronomy 18:9–16; Daniel 2:26–28, Isaiah 2:6, 47:10–15, Micah 5:12, telepathy, or astral travel or an excursion of the soul Acts 16:16) (your soul leaves the body to visit elsewhere)? 1. Divinations: Have you asked a fortuneteller a 21. Are you able to remove warts or stop bleeding? Have parapsychologist, or a palm reader to tell you your future? you inherited any healing powers? Have you used a crystal ball or read tealeaves? Have you 22. Do you have a penchant for superstition or a engaged in any divination? fascination with evil? 2. Have you followed your horoscope or an astrological chart to predict your future? Have you read other types of IV. CONTACT/ASSOCIATION signs related to your birth? 23. Do you own books on astrology or fortune telling? Do 3. Have you ever had a tarot card reading? Or fortune you own a zodiac-themed necklace or jewelry? telling cards? Or cartomancy? 24. Have you received an amulet or other object from a 4. Have you played with a Ouija board? person involved in the occult? 5. Have you ever consulted a psychic or a numerologist in 25. Do you have a picture or statue of Buddha, a Hindu person or by phone? god or goddess, or a pagan god as a decoration in your 6. Have you ever been a sorcerer? Have you used the swing house? of a pendulum, a wand (such as in water witching), or a 26. Have you been a member of the Freemasons (including crystal to find something? the Shriners, the Star of the East, de Molay, the Rainbow 7. Have you ever acted as a medium? Girls, The Rosicrucians, or a theosophy group)? 8. Have you practiced automatic writing? 27. Are you bound by vows or oaths that carry risk threats that could injure you if you transgress them? Have you bound yourself by objects (such as rings, chains, uniforms) that are the symbols of your membership? 28. Have you eaten a food or participated in a ritual as a sign of an implicit pact, tacitly or indirectly, or taken/consumed something that was devoted to idols? 29. Do you have books on channelling? 30. Have you ever been in an intimate (sexual) relationship with someone involved in witchcraft or other occult practices (e.g. a warlock or a witch)? 31. Do you have an object in your home that was given to you by someone involved in the occult? 32. Have you received a psychic massage, such as reiki, Esalen, Jin Shin Do, or Shiatsu? 33. Do you own unhealthy video or audio recordings or computer games or programs? These genres include horror, vampire, “Wake fatal” or “Pavilion of oblivion”? Zen relaxation music or “Dream Sleep”? Unhealthy books such as “The Secret” by Rhonda Byrne and “The Psychic Sphere” by Luc Desloges or “Toward Luck” by Henri Premont? 34. Do you commit yourself to destroying these binding objects and breaking these ties?

II. SPIRITISM: Contacting the supernatural realm is forbidden (1 Sm 28:7–11; 2 Kings 21:6; Is 8:19–22, Lv 19:31 and 20:6)

9. Have you ever attended a séance? Do you believe in reincarnation? Have you participated in a “reincarnation reading”? 10. Have you been a follower of Edgar Cayce, Jean Dixon, Shirley MacLaine, L. Ron Hubbard, or any New Age author? 11. Do other people go to see soothsayers or occultists on your behalf? 12. Have you practiced transcendental meditation or yoga (kundalini, chakras, third eye, tantric, or Kama sutra)? 13. Have you ever participated in mind control of an animal or a human, extra-sensory perception (ESP), or hypnotism? 14. Have you ever sought or communicated with apparitions from the afterlife? 15. Have you ever used a spell or amulet for your protection and as a good luck charm? III. WITCHCRAFT: Searching forbidden sources of power (Gal 5:19–20; 1 Sam 15:23, 28:7; 2 Kings 9:22, 23–25; 1 Chronicles 10:13; Is 8:19, 19:3, 29:4; Mi 5:12)

V. TIES TRANSMITTED BY ANCESTORS (Ex 34 :6–7; Num 14:17–19; Dt 5:8–10; Jos 22:16–29; Ps 33:11; Jer 11:10–13; Acts 2:38–39)

16. Have you studied books on witchcraft? 17. Have you cast spells? Have you participated in such occult games that use extrasensory perception (ESP), or cast spells (such as Pokemon and Dungeons and Dragons)? Have you tried telepathy or hypnosis? 18. Have you ever practiced black magic or cursed someone? Have you practiced white magic? Have you used voodoo?

35. Might one of your ancestors have been involved in witchcraft, a pagan religion, or telling fortunes? 36. Might one of your ancestors have been a member of the Freemasons, the Rosicrucians, the alchemists, hermeticism, or druidism?

98

VI. SATANISM: Worship of the devil (2 Chron 2:15; Ps 106:37; 1 Cor 10:20–22; Rev. 9:20–21, 13:4) 37. Have you ever attended a meeting of sorcerers or witches? 38.Have you listened to music that contains evil or satanic influences, such as AC/DC, Alice Cooper, Black Sabbath, KISS, Led Zeppelin, Kurt Cobain and Nirvana, Rolling Stones, Marilyn Manson, Harvey Danger, and Carlos Santana? Have you attended their concerts? 39. Have you ever belonged to a group of warlocks/witches? 40. Have you ever attended a Black (satanic) Mass? 41. Have you ever made a promise/pact with Satan? 42. Have you ever made a blood oath with Satan? 43. Are you a victim of satanic ritual abuse (SRA)? 44. Have you ever worshiped in a pagan temple?

from the choices of my ancestors in these areas and I submit to You, Lord. I promise to destroy all objects, books, and documents connected with the occult, false religions, and spiritism. I decide and I choose to forgive myself and forgive my ancestors for our involvement in those practices. In addition, I release myself from those beliefs and activities. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority and all the power that Satan had gained over me and my life by those beliefs and activities and those of my ancestors because God has forgiven me and because I have forgiven myself. In the Name of Jesus, I command all evil spirits to leave me. Go to Jesus for Him to deal with you as He sees fit. Come, Holy Spirit, heal my spirit, my soul, and my body. In the Name of Jesus, I command the shame, guilt, regret, sadness, fear, and grief that are attached to those memories to depart.” “In the Name of Jesus, I command my body to calm down, to be at peace, to be in good order, and to heal. Come, Holy Spirit, heal my heart and heal my body. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen” (Be silent for about 30 seconds.)

VII. EVIL PRACTICES Practices that invite spiritual oppression/obsession 45. Have you participated for a prolonged duration, in activities that create dependency and oppression through a spirit of sin: alcohol, drugs (such as marijuana, LSD, cocaine, crack), pornography, homosexuality, masturbation, adultery, hatred, despair, and unforgiveness? 46. Have you been intensely involved in activities that oppress through an evil spirit of sin: seek, undergo, encourage, advise on, or participate in an abortion; plan, or desire to attempt suicide or murder? 47. Have you ever been in a drug-induced state when you experienced an excursion of the soul? The difficulty with this kind of subject is that some people tend to go to extremes: some may be frightened and exaggerate the power of evil, while others may reject any notion of evil because “these people see the devil everywhere.” Let us be clear: if, in the past, a person had a rabbit’s foot for luck, it probably has not been harmful to him, but if he was a member of a group of sorcerers, he will certainly need deliverance, and probably over several sessions. The questions in this list are not of equal importance, but we tried to make the list complete.

The prayer leader says, “In the Name of Jesus, all those practices are forgiven as if they had never taken place. I take the sword of the Spirit, the Word of God, and I release you from any bondage to the occult world. I close the door that is between you and this world, I seal it with the Blood of Jesus, and I barricade it with His Cross.” The supplicant chooses another category of occult or spiritualist activities and beliefs and repeats the prayer of renunciation. CLOSING PRAYER The supplicant says, “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, our Lord, I ask You to forgive me of all my occult and spiritist beliefs and activities. I have decided in my heart and I choose to forgive all those who have offended me. I release them all from any obligation to me and I cancel all their debt to me for what they did. “In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority and all the power that Satan had gained over me by those occult beliefs and activities and those of my ancestors because God has forgiven me and because I have forgiven myself. I command the Principality of occultism and all his armour to depart from me immediately. Come, Holy Spirit, heal my mind, my soul and my body. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen “(Be still for a minute). The prayer leader asks: “How do you feel? What is happening in you?” (The supplicant answers. Follow up appropriately.) The prayer leader says: “Move forward cautiously in your healing. Ask the Lord for His protection. Remain close to His Word and His people. Destroy all objects and books connected to the occult, false religions, and Spiritism. These spirits seek to return. You must learn to say “no” to them and say “yes” to Jesus.”

OPENING PRAYER The supplicant says: “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I give you permission to examine my heart for anything evil. I commit, with respect to all that you reveal, to repent and to forgive. I dedicate this time of prayer to you and I ask your Holy Spirit to take the lead and, in the Name of Jesus, I bind all evil spirits and I command them not to interfere. Amen.” RENOUNCING THE OCCULT The supplicant says: “Eternal Father, in the Name of Jesus, your Son, I confess and I repent of my participation in (name them by category). I ask you to forgive me for my involvement and that of my ancestors in these beliefs and activities. I acknowledge that these practices are sins and I renounce them. I separate myself

99

17.

PHYSICAL HEALING: SOAKING PRAYER―Prayer Form By Henri Lemay, April 30, 2013

Instructions are in italics. What you say is in bold. Change the masculine to the feminine as applicable.

HOW TO SOAK SOMEONE IN PRAYER Prayer before ministry (without the supplicant) Anointing with oil: • Request permission to lay hands upon him, to anoint him with oil, and to pray in tongues. • The prayer leader anoints the hands of his assistant and dedicates him to the Lord; the assistant does the same for the prayer leader. With his permission, the assistant anoints the forehead of the supplicant, saying, “May the Holy Spirit take hold of you and show us what He is accomplishing in you.” • The prayer leader and the assistant lay their hands on the supplicant, and the prayer leader says, “O Lord Jesus, come visit (supplicant’s first name), fill him with Your presence and heal him of all his wounds...” Pray in silence for a while. • Prayer is done in pairs: the prayer leader and his assistant. If there are other people, they are silent prayer intercessors or observers.

Single session of soaking someone in prayer • “What do you ask of the Lord? Of what would you like Him to heal you?” Listen to the response. • The prayer leader and his assistant lay on their hands and the prayer leader says, “Lord Jesus, come visit (his first name), fill him with your presence and heal Him (according to the response of the supplicant or by being guided by Holy Spirit.) Allow a period of silence. “Eternal Father, I pray to fill (name of supplicant) with your Holy Spirit. O Holy Spirit, manifest yourself to (name of supplicant) in the healing of his illness. Thank you Lord.” Pray in silence a few minutes. Continue the laying on of hands in silence while everyone assumes a comfortable position. All keep their eyes open, except the supplicant. • After 5 to 10 minutes, ask the supplicant, “Is there something happening in you? Do you feel anything? Does it hurt less? Do you feel warmth? Is it more limber? What do you think?” Listen to the response. • If something has happened, support the work of healing started by the Father as Jesus modeled it. (John 5:17,19, 8:28–29, 14:10–14).It is probably a sign from the Lord to continue to soak the supplicant in prayer for intervals of

5 to 10 minutes. • Between each step, ask the supplicant for information on what is happening. • If nothing happens, continue to soak the supplicant in prayer for about 5 minutes. Then, ask him for information on what is happening. • If nothing happens, say a final prayer invoking God’s blessing on the supplicant. • Seek the advice or encouragement of the Holy Spirit before you commit long term to soak the supplicant in prayer.

Long-term commitment to soak someone in prayer • Who: a parent for his sick or deficient child; a spouse with multiple sclerosis; or a prayer team with a weekly prayer appointment with someone. • How long or how often you might soak someone in prayer: o Pray daily for 5 to 10 minutes, o or once a week for 6 months for 15 to 30 minutes, o or a half day, o or a full day. • You can alternate between periods of song and of silence. You can read passages from the Bible, especially texts on healing. You can pray in English or in tongues. • After an hour of prayer, you can take a break and then continue to pray. You can repeat this cycle as long as you can or want. • “Prayer is demanding: you have to set limits and rest” Francis MacNutt • If the team has more than two prayer ministers, one can replace a tired member. • If there is no more progress in healing, you just hit an obstacle to overcome (for example, to forgive someone), or it is a signal that the prayer is coming to an end. • Always complete a prayer session for someone by caling the Lord’s blessing upon them and by assuring them of God’s love. Prayer after the ministry (without the supplicant) Most of this material come from Francis MacNutt, in his book, Power to Heal, 1977, and Norma Dearing, The Healing Touch: A Guide to Healing Prayer, 2003.

18.

PHYSICAL HEALING IN 5 STEPS —Prayer Form Working paper by Henri Lemay, 16 September 2009

Instructions are in italics. What you say is in bold. Change the male to the female gender as applicable. Prayer Before Ministry (before the supplicant sits with the ministry team). Anointing with Oil: Request permission to lay hands on him/her, to anoint him/her with oil, and to pray in tongues. • The prayer leader anoints the hands of his assistant and dedicates them to the Lord. The assistant does the same for the prayer leader. With his permission, the assistant anoints the forehead of the supplicant saying, “May the Holy Spirit take hold of you to show us what we should pray for.” • The prayer leader and the assistant lay their hands on the supplicant and the prayer leader says, “O Lord Jesus, come visit (his first name), fill him/her with your presence and heal him/her of all his illnesses and infirmities...” Pray in silence for a few minutes. (Single session to soak someone in prayer) Step 1: The Interview (very brief) The prayer leader asks, “What would you like to ask of the Lord? What do you want Him to heal in you?” Listen to his response. Do not seek a medical and technical history. The Holy Spirit is the doctor and healer. Step 2: The Problem (very brief) “Do you know the origin or the root of your physical problem? Is it hereditary? Or caused by an accident? What does the doctor say?” Be attentive to every word from his doctor that the supplicant would have taken as a condemnation or a curse: it is incurable or terminal? If yes, ask him/her, “Do you believe that Jesus can change your condition and heal you?” Listen to his response. Pray first to break the power of the doctor’s words. “In the Name of Jesus, I break the power of the words of the doctor and I release in you the power of faith in God’s might and hope in His goodness.” Step 3: Choosing a Style of Prayer In your heart, ask the Lord how He wants you to pray: 1. Petition to the Father in Jesus’ Name 2. Communal Prayer According to Mt 18:19 3. Laying on of Hands According to Mk 16:15–18 4. Using a Charism of Healing 5. Asking the Supplicant to Pray 6. Knowing that Healing Belongs to Us 7. Praying in Tongues 8. Declaring the Healing 9. Rebuking Demons 10. Commanding in Jesus’ Name 11. Anointing Oil According to Jm 5:14 12. Sacrament of the Sick 13. Intercession of Virgin Mary You can change the style of prayer later, as the Holy Spirit leads.

Step 4: Pray for Healing The prayer leader and the assistant lay their hands on the supplicant, saying, “Lord Jesus, come visit (his first name), fill him/her with your presence and heal him/her of (according to the reply of the supplicant or guided by the Holy Spirit.) Pray in silence for a few minutes. “Heavenly Father, I pray that you invade (name of the supplicant) with your Holy Spirit. O Holy Spirit, reveal yourself in (his name) in the healing of (identify the illness or infirmity). Thank You, Lord.” Tell the supplicant: “If something is happening in you during the time of prayer, immediately tell me what it is.” Pray in silence for a few minutes. Continue laying on of hands in silence while everyone takes a comfortable position. All keep their eyes open, except the supplicant. After five to ten minutes, ask the supplicant one of these questions “Is there something happening in you? Do you feel anything? Does it hurt less? Do you feel heat? Are you more limber? What do you think?” Listen to his response. If something is happening, support the healing action begun by the Father as Jesus modeled for us. (Jn 5:17,19, 8:28,29, 14:10–14).This is probably a sign from the Lord to continue to soak the supplicant in intervals of five to ten minutes. Between each step, gather information about what is happening to the supplicant. If nothing is happening, continue to soak him/her in prayer for about five minutes. Then gather information again about what is happening. If nothing is happening, say a last prayer invoking God’s blessing on the supplicant. 1. Petition to the Father in Jesus’ Name The prayer leader says, “Jesus said, ‘Whatever you ask the Father in my name he will give you. Until now you have not asked anything in my name; ask and you will receive, so that your joy may be complete.’ Jn 16:23,24 NAB That is what we will do: ask the Father, and your Father, and the Father of Jesus, to heal you of (identify the disease or infirmity) and we will ask it in the Name of Jesus, His Son. Jesus is the high priest of the New Covenant and ‘is at the right hand of God, who indeed intercedes for us’ Rm 8:34 NAB To receive your healing, you have to ask, ‘ask and you shall receive.’ The profession of the lips must accompany the faith of the heart. The Father wants to glorify His Son by granting every request made in His Name. ‘Every’ request includes your healing, (his name).” Then ask him/her, “Do you think the Lord wants to heal you?” Listen to his response. If he says yes, ask him/her, “Do you think the Lord wants to heal you now?” Listen to his response. If he says yes, tell him/her, “I, too, believe it. Let us ask Him out loud for your healing. ‘And you, (his name), while I pray, receive your healing from the Lord.’” Pray a few seconds in silence. Then say, “Father in heaven, according to the promise of your Son Jesus, we ask you in the Name of Jesus to heal

101

(his name) of (identify the illness or infirmity). That is why we know in faith that you will answer our prayer. We know that you are ‘watching over your Word to perform it.’ Jer 1:12 We thank you and we praise you.” (Together, you start to praise and give thanks to God for healing. At an appropriate time, you encourage the supplicant to thank the Father for his healing.) 2. Prayer in Harmony According to Mt 18:19 The prayer leader says, “Jesus said, ‘If two of you on earth agree to ask anything at all, it will be granted to you by my Father in heaven. For where two or three meet in my name, I am there among them.’ Mt 18:19,20 (Name of supplicant), what is it you are asking of the LORD? With whom do you intend to ask it according to Mt 18:19?” Listen to his answers. Then the prayer leader checks out the harmony in the life of the supplicant. (Name of supplicant), are there contentious issues or disputes between you and other significant people in your life that blocks harmony with them?” Listen to his answers; then help him settle what can be settled by him alone. Then the prayer leader checks out that the prayer request is in line with the Word of God. “On which promise of the Bible are you counting on to ask this petition of the LORD?” Listen to his answers and help him out if possible. Once found, the prayer leader says: “Write this promise down and meditate on it every day until your heart is at rest about it with the LORD. Have your prayer partner do the same. Do you have any questions?” Listen to his questions and help him understand. The prayer leader invites the supplicant to fix his mind and his heart on the Word of God by saying: “The Bible says: “We take captive every thought to make it obedient to Christ.” 2 Co 10:5 Temptations will come: reject them. Do not entertain any thoughts contrary to the prayer in harmony. Instead, say and believe: ‘LORD, I believe what Your Word declares.’ Then take your Bible in hand and soak your mind in the Word of God. “My child, be attentive to my words; incline your ear to my sayings. Do not let them escape from your sight; keep them within your heart. For they are life to those who find them, and healing to all their flesh.” Pr 4:20–22Pr 4:20-2 Then the prayer leader invites the supplicant to persevering faith by saying: “Cast aside all worry. In all that you do, your prayer partner and you, where possible, act as if your prayer in harmony was answered. Put your trust in the LORD and in His Word 249 . Praise the LORD and maintain harmony in your prayer request. ‘Everything you ask and pray for, believe that you have it already, and it will be yours.’ Mk 11:24 God is trustworthy: He will do what He has declared in his Word. Trust in the LORD and wait for the LORD.” Answer his questions. 3. Laying on of Hands = Soaking Prayer Mk 16:15–18 The prayer leader says, “Jesus said, ‘Those who believe…will lay hands on the sick, and they will recover.’ 249 Faith is the assurance of things hoped for, the conviction of things not seen.” He 11:1.

This is what we will do: we will lay our hands on you while asking the Lord to heal you of (identify the illness or infirmity). Our hands on you are your point of contact to believe that God is healing you. Jesus said, ‘Everything you ask and pray for, believe that you have it already, and it will be yours.’ Mk 11:24 Believing that you possess your healing comes before obtaining the healing. This point of contact is when you activate your faith and where you start to believe that you are healed. We must start somewhere. At that moment, you can begin to believe that you are receiving your healing. For ‘faith is the assurance of things hoped for, the conviction of things not seen.’ Heb 11:1 NRSV-CE Not “I will receive” in the future, which is hope, but I receive now, in “the present.” That is faith. Do you have any questions?” Answer his questions. Then continue your explanation of laying on of hands. “There is another spiritual law by which people are healed: the law of contact and transmission. Jesus lives in me. It is the same Jesus in me as the Jesus of 2,000 years ago in Galilee. The healing anointing will come upon you when we lay hands on you. At that time, you will get the healing anointing that is transmitted to you. You must exercise your faith so that the law of contact and transmission brings you healing from (identify disease or infirmity). Do you have any questions?” Answer his questions. Then, lay your hands on him/her with faith, asking aloud for the healing of his disease. Put your hands as close as possible to the diseased or injured area of the supplicant, as long as it doesn’t cause embarrassment. Soak the supplicant in prayer, checking from time to time what the Holy Spirit is doing in him/her. Mk 16:17,18

4. Using a Charism of Healing If there is a charismatic manifestation, acknowledge it and allow it to work. 5. Asking the Supplicant to Pray Sometimes, ask the supplicant to pray for his own healing. In doing so, if he has faith for his healing, he can receive it. But if he does not have the faith to heal, it will show up in his prayer. For example: “Lord, I do not know if you want to heal me, but...” You must then teach the supplicant to know the relationship between faith and healing. 6. Knowing That Healing Belongs to Us The prayer leader says, “The best method by which you can heal, is to know that healing is part of the plan of salvation, healing belongs to you: you have been healed by the stripes of Jesus. Therefore, you must refuse to allow disease and disability into your body because you have been healed. You become aware that pain, illness, and disability that are in your body were laid on Jesus and He took them on. You no longer need to bear them. All you have to do is to put yourself right with God and His Word and accept the fact that Jesus “took away our infirmities and bore our diseases” Mt 8:17 NAB “By his wounds you have been healed.” 1 P 2:24 NAB “He cured all who were sick.” Mt 8:16 Knowing this, you thank the

102

Lord. You do not need someone to lay hands on you; you do not need a charismatic manifestation. Quite simply, you thank the Father for your perfect deliverance obtained by Jesus. As soon as you know it in your spirit (your heart)—just as you will know it in your mind—it will be the end of disease and infirmity in your body. Do you have any questions?” Answer his questions. 7. Praying in Tongues Through praying in tongues, I allow the Spirit to ask through me exactly what the supplicant needs. 8. Declaring the Healing Remain docile to the Spirit. The idea may come into your heart, with a sense of supernatural peace that the Lord has given healing and it will manifest soon. There is an impression that the fight is over. It may result from a prophetic inspiration. At such moments, you will know that the condition may not be healed immediately but will be soon, for example, in six days. In such a case, tell the supplicant, “I sense that your condition will be completely healed within six days.” Then pray that the Lord does this work according to His Word. Usually, you would say, “The Lord has healed you.” Then offer instructions for the supplicant to help keep his healing.” 9. Rebuking Demons Through rebuking prayer, demons are expelled from a person or their power is broken. Through this prayer, you break the grip of the devil on the supplicant, you restrain its power, and you eliminate its presence. 10. Commanding in Jesus’ Name John Wimber teaches that you can order the disease or infirmity to be healed. The Lord can give you a sign that this is what He wants you to do. You can feel increasing power, tingling or warmth. You may feel something like an electric current discharging out of your hands. You may feel pain or heat in one part of your body that corresponds to the supplicant’s. When I pray for this person, the pain leaves. It may come as an impulse to command that comes out of your mouth before you even had time to think of what to say. Often, it comes out as a short phrase of command, accompanied by a burst of faith. You can feel the confidence and power of God soar in your heart and you triggered them by your words. Ordinarily, you should lay hands close to the sick or injured part of the supplicant’s body and say, “I break the power of this disease, this injury, in the Name of Jesus.” Or “Stop it!” These prayers are very brief and effective. 11. Anointing Oil According to Jm 5:14 “Anointing. The symbolism of anointing with oil also signifies the Holy Spirit, to the point of becoming a synonym for the Holy Spirit.” (cf. 1 Jn 2:20,27; 2 Cor 1:21) CCC #695 “Any one of you who is ill should send for the elders of the church, and they must anoint the sick person with oil in the name of the Lord and pray over him.” Jm 5:14 The early Christians anointed the sick with oil and prayed in Jesus’ Name. 12. Sacrament of the Sick “Only priests (bishops and presbyters) are ministers of the Anointing of the Sick. It is the duty of pastors to instruct the

faithful on the benefits of this sacrament. The faithful should encourage the sick to call for a priest to receive this sacrament. The sick should prepare themselves to receive it with good dispositions, assisted by their pastor and the whole ecclesial community, which is invited to surround the sick in a special way through their prayers and fraternal attention.” CCC #1516 “Like all the sacraments the Anointing of the Sick is a liturgical and communal celebration, whether it takes place in the family home, a hospital or church, for a single sick person or a whole group of sick persons. It is very fitting to celebrate it within the Eucharist, the memorial of the Lord's Passover. If circumstances suggest it, the celebration of the sacrament can be preceded by the sacrament of Penance and followed by the sacrament of the Eucharist.” CCC #1517 14. Ask the Lord for healing through Mary’s Intercession

MANIFESTATIONS Follow Manifestations Jesus, the model of Christians, followed the signs of His Father. “By himself the Son can do nothing; he can do only what he sees the Father doing: and whatever the Father does the Son does too.” Jn 5:19 Do what Jesus did: follow the manifestations of the Spirit. . We usually attribute screams to: a release of repressed pains of the past, the expulsion of evil spirits, or clever antics of a devil through a person under his control. In a small number of cases, psychological suggestion influences their behaviour (i.e., to attract attention). However, the most common reason for these manifestations is that these people experience the love, joy, and grace of God and that the new peace due to their relationship with God is reflected in their bodies and their emotions. These manifestations are partly due to an overload of the supplicant’s nervous system, especially hand tremors. Many people who display these signs are indifferent to them and feel a calmness and inner peace. When an evil spirit is present, the room may seem cold. Some prayer ministers can locate their presence here or there. Others may not be able to discern the spirits, but they have the authority to evict them. Ordinarily, tremors or tingling, especially in hands, is pleasant, with a quiet sense of joy and peace, probably denoting a visitation of the Holy Spirit for a renewal or healing ministry. However, sometimes it is violent, possibly indicating a confrontation between the Holy Spirit and an evil spirit or the revelation of an unrepented serious sin. The phenomenon of stiffening is attributed to a conflict between the Holy Spirit and personal sins or other obstacles. These encounters with the power of the Spirit diminish with time, depending on the decrease in the resistance and the increase in the joy (and sometimes ecstasy) of the supplicant. Thus, the manifestations become less spectacular. Resting in the Spirit (Slain in the Spirit) Most of those who experience this are aware of what is happening around them. They are calm and singularly indifferent about their condition. It is common, once they

103

get back on their feet, that they feel neither good nor bad effects. Occasionally, some rest in the Spirit for long periods, from twelve to forty-eight hours, leading to deep moral or ministry changes. When you see someone teetering, who may fall, invite him to sit down so you can continue to talk to him during prayer. Falling, in itself, has no value if it is not accompanied by a deeper understanding of the grace and holiness of God. Drunk in the Spirit Some people will react to some worship songs; others will shed tears of joy; others find they must run, jump, stamp, clap vigorously, express their joy by shouting; others become limp; still others feel in their members a need to move…they cannot sit still. Usually, this state of spiritual intoxication is associated with a renewed faithfulness to the Lord. People seem drunk, intoxicated. They can be euphoric because of an awareness of God’s grace, e.g., awe at His forgiveness. They feel heavy; perhaps they cannot stand up, need help walking, lack coordination in walking, stumble awkwardly, and are unable to articulate their words. Distortions and Agitations of the Body These manifestations appear in different forms: jumping on the spot, contractions of arms and hands, facial contortions, stiffening of the body, etc. Often, agitated reactions under the influence of the Holy Spirit indicate a conflict in view of a particular sin, sometimes a sexual sin. Violent convulsive movements, especially if they are accompanied by wheezing, indicate the presence of evil spirits. Holy Laughter and Tears Usually laughter and tears indicate a need for inner healing. Sarah, the barren woman, at the birth of Isaac, said, “God has given me cause to laugh! All who hear about this will laugh with me!” Gn 21:6 Exuberant and Prolonged Praise An exuberant and prolonged praise indicates a fresh anointing of the power of the Holy Spirit. Subtle Phenomena Here are examples of barely perceptible manifestations: light tremors, fluttering eyelids, deep breaths, light perspiration similar to that due to a minor nervousness or too much caffeine. Sometimes, the supplicant feels a weight on his chest or heaviness in the air. Usually, such signs indicate the presence of the Holy Spirit, the first signs of His readiness to act. Learn to recognize them and ask the supplicant if he is aware of them. If so, encourage him to open his heart fully before God. Then, invite the Holy Spirit to come with power to pour His life into him. Pray, “More, Lord, more of your power. More.” Absence of Manifestations The work of the Holy Spirit is much more about the inside than the outside of the person, more about the heart than about external actions. Often, prayer produces no sign but brings the healing power of the Lord. Do not pray on people to stir up phenomena. Rather pray for the power of God to come and heal. A fundamental principle of Christian healing, is to honour what the Lord is doing while blessing His presence and

praying for more power. Usually, He will do more. Help the supplicant to understand and cooperate with God who is working in him, by rejecting any fear, opening wide his heart, and receiving His healing power. If you are not certain that the Holy Spirit is at work, ask the supplicant, “Do you feel anything? Warmth or tingling? Is the Lord speaking to you?” Many people are insensitive to their own bodies. They fail to grasp that certain phenomena come from the Holy Spirit. Step 5: Instructions Before leaving the supplicant, the prayer leader must instruct on three issues: what to do if he has not been healed, what to do to stay healed, and what to do if the symptoms of his illness returned. When the prayer had no observable effects, we must reassure the supplicant that God loves him, wants to heal him, and wants to bless him in all kinds of ways. We must also encourage him to continue his healing prayer. Give him the four “Prayers for my Healing.” To the supplicant who is healed completely or partially, in all docility to the Holy Spirit, you can give the following advice: sin no more and cease following the paths of flesh: “You have been made well! Do not sin anymore, so that nothing worse happens to you.” Jn 5:14 NRSV-CE To keep his healing, the supplicant would benefit from: reading and studying the Bible; praying every day; doing good and avoiding evil; and joining a vibrant Christian community, especially a small Christian group, where he will find relationships that support his faith and his integrity, commitment, responsibility, and accountability to brothers and sisters in the Lord. The document “THE RENEWAL OF YOUR MIND” by Henri Lemay is a good source for biblical counselling. If the symptoms of his illness return, he must refuse them. They come from the devil who wants to steal his healing. He must reject and expel them in the Name of Jesus and declare that Jesus healed him by His wounds and that healing now belongs to him. Amen. How to End This Healing Session If there is no more progress in the healing, either you have met an obstacle to overcome (e.g., forgiveness to give), or it is a signal that the prayer is coming to an end. Always end a prayer session for someone by speaking over him the Lord’s many blessings and assuring the supplicant of the Lord’s love. Say the Prayer to be Set Free (Cleansing Prayer After Ministry). (Pray this after the supplicant has left.)

104

PRAYER FOR MY HEALING (3)

19. . PRAYERS FOR MY HEALING (1) Prepared by Henri Lemay, 14 September 2009

Your Word teaches me, Father, that without faith it is impossible to please you. Heb 11:6 It also tells me that faith is the assurance of things for which I hope Heb 11:1, that faith is made active by the confession of my mouth, Rm 10:10 and that strong faith is simply a declared faith in the Word of your Son Jesus. Mt 8:5-13 According to Deuteronomy Dt 28:15-69, Father, all diseases and infirmities are curses of the law. But the Good News announces in Galatians that your Son has redeemed me from the curse of the law by becoming a curse for me that the blessing of Abraham might come unto me in Christ Jesus and that by means of faith, I receive the promised Spirit that heals Ga 3:13. Heavenly Father, because of Jesus, you commanded that the blessing be with me. Dt 28:8 Therefore, I declare that Jesus has redeemed me from every curse of the law, He has redeemed me from all sin, all illness, infirmity and addiction. Thus, I am healed and delivered by Jesus. Thank you Lord Jesus for having healed and delivered me. The Gospel that I believe is the power of God for my salvation and my healing. Rm 1:16 I declare that Jesus is the Lord of my life―spirit, soul, and body, and I am glad. I receive the power of God that heals me completely, delivers me, and saves me now. I act according to God's Word and I receive the power of God in my life. (Pause) Illness, disability, and pain, I reject you in the Name of Jesus. You are not God's will for me: I confront you with the Word of God. I will not tolerate you anymore in my life. Leave my presence! I will never allow you to come back. Thank you, Jesus.

Your Word, Father, is my medicine because it is living and active. Heb 4:12 I am attentive to your words; I incline my ear to your sayings. I do not let them escape from my sight; I keep them within my heart for they are life to me who found them and are healing to my flesh. Pr 4:20-22 I bless you, Father, I have not forgotten any of your kindnesses! You who forgive all my sins, you who heal all my diseases, you who redeem my life from the pit, you who crown me with faithfulness and mercy, and you who bless my years with treasure, so that my youth is renewed like the eagle’s. Ps 103:2-5 Heavenly Father, be it with me according to your Word. Lk 1:38 Jesus, you healed me 2,000 years ago, for the Scripture says that by your bruises I am healed Is 53:5, 1 Pt 2:24, that you bore my sicknesses and carried away my diseases Mt 8:17 I believe with my heart, I declare with my lips, Rm 10:10 and now I receive my healing. (Silently receive) I believe the Word of God. I lift my hands to you, O Lord, I pray this in faith, I believe with all my heart, simply, without questioning. I know that you love me. Because I trust in you, Jesus, I proclaim that I was healed, that I am healthy. You restored me. My time of sickness is over. I am the one you saved, healed, and delivered. You have broken the power of sickness and sin over me for good. Jesus, you bore my infirmities. Jesus, you bore my weaknesses. Jesus, you bore my pain and, thanks to you, I am free.

PRAYER FOR MY HEALING (2) Heavenly Father, I know the plans that you have formed for me are for my welfare and not my harm: You want to give me a future full of hope. I call upon you, I pray to you, and you answer my prayers. I seek you and I find you. Jr 29:11 Thank you for answering my prayer because of my Lord Jesus. I asked in His Name for my complete healing from all illnesses, disabilities, and compulsions that afflict me. I receive my healing (pause), I receive a future full of hope. Thank you, Father. Glory to you, Jesus. In Psalm 107, Father, you declare that you sent out your Word and cured us, and rescued our life from the abyss. V.20 With Psalm 118, I say, “I shall not die, but I shall live, and recount the works of the Lord. The Lord has punished me severely, but he did not give me over to death. V.17-18 You said, Lord, that the number of days of man is no more than a hundred years, Si 18:9 and that keeping your Word will increase the length of our days, the years of our life and our well-being. Pr 3:1,2 Father, I receive your Word, your Son Jn 1:14 in my heart, by your Spirit; your Word heals me of all my diseases. I will live and I will recount your works. I receive your power in my body, Lord, (pause) and it completely heals me of all illnesses that afflict me. Thank you, Father. Glory to you, Jesus. Disease cannot have dominion over me. Sin cannot have dominion over me because I am not under the law but under grace. (Rm 6:14) Fear cannot rule over me. Addictions cannot have dominion over me. Thank you, Lord Jesus. I trust in your word. Amen.

PRAYER FOR MY HEALING (4) O Father, according to the riches of your glory, please grant that I may be strengthened with power by your Spirit so that my inner being grows stronger, that Christ may dwell in my heart by faith, and that I may be rooted and grounded in Love. To you, Father, whose power in me is able to do far beyond, infinitely beyond all that I could ask or imagine, to you be the glory, in the Church and in Christ Jesus, forever and ever! Ep 3:14-21 Lord Jesus, you have proclaimed blessed he who believes without seeing. Jn 20:29 You have said all that I ask for in prayer, believing that I had already received it, it will be granted me. Mk 11:24 I do not understand everything that you ask of me, Lord. Because your thoughts are not my thoughts, and your ways are not my ways. In fact, I know that your ways are above my ways and your thoughts are above my thoughts. I believe, Father, that the Word that comes out of your mouth does not return to you void, but will have done what you wanted and will have achieved what it was sent to do. Is 55:8-11 My complete healing is consistent with your will, Father. This is what convinces me that you are listening to me. I also know that I have received what I have asked of you. 1 Jn 5:14-15 Because I have been delivered from the curse of the law and have received the blessing, I declare before the angels and the saints, before the throne of God three times holy, that Jesus has set me free from sickness and sin. Today, the Good News is the power of God for my salvation. Rm 1:16 I receive the Gospel, I appropriate the Gospel, and I recover my health and freedom. Nothing is missing. Nothing is defective, in the Name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

105

20. NOVACO ANGER SCALE Adapted by Henri Lemay, 12 January 2010 Read the following list of 25 potentially irritating situations. On each line, estimate the level of annoyance or anger you would feel in such a situation according to the following scale 250 : 0 = Not or barely irritated 1 = Mildly irritated 2 = Moderately annoyed, irritated 3 = Angry 4 = Furious, full of anger 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. 21. 22. 23. 24. 25.

You discover that an appliance you recently bought does not work. ______ A repairman has you at his mercy and he charges you an arm and a leg. ______ Your boss will attack only you to correct you while ignoring the actions of others. ______ Your car gets stuck in the snow. ______ You speak to someone and he does not answer; he does not even acknowledge that you are talking to him. ______ Someone pretends to be what he is not. ______ You do your best to take four cups of coffee to your table in the cafeteria; someone bumps into you, spilling the coffee. ______ After hanging your jacket, someone makes it fall and does not pick it up. ______ A salesperson corners you as soon as you set foot in the store. ______ You have finalised an agreement for an outing with a person who withdraws at the last minute. ______ Someone teases you or uses you to make others laugh. ______ Your car stalls at a traffic light and the driver behind you honks incessantly. ______ You accidentally turned the wrong way in a parking lot, and as you step out of your car, someone yells, “Where did you learn to drive?” ______ Someone made a mistake and said that it’s your fault ______ You make efforts to concentrate, but a person close to you constantly taps his foot. ______ You lend an important book or a tool to someone and he does not return it to you. ______ You had a exasperating day and the person you live with starts complaining because you forgot to do some shopping that you had promised to do. ______ You’re conversing with someone when a third person keeps interrupting, raising a subject about which he knows little. ______ You try to discuss something important with your spouse, who does not allow you to fully express your feelings without interruption. ______ Someone butts in without invitation, to interfere in an argument you are having with another person. ______ You’re late for an appointment but the car in front of you ambles on at 30 km / hour in a 60 km / hour zone and you cannot get around it. ______ While walking, you step on a wad of chewing gum. ______ A small group of people laugh at you while you walk beside them. ______ While you’re in a hurry to get somewhere, you catch and tear your clothes on a protruding nail. ______ Having used all your money for a long distance call on a public phone, you are disconnected a few seconds after saying only a few words. ______

TOTAL OF ALL YOUR ANSWERS ______ Your result indicates that: 0–45 The level of anger and irritation that you experience is remarkably low. Very few people have a result so low. You are one of the most serene people in our society. 46–55 You are substantially more at peace than the average person. 56–75 You react to the irritants of life in the average range. 76–85 You tend to react angrily to the irritants of life. You’re more irritable than the average person. 86–100 You are a true champion of anger. You suffer frequent, intense, and furious reactions that do not dissipate quickly probably feed negative feelings long after the insult has passed. You may have a reputation for being a hot head. It is possible that you feel frequent headaches as well as high blood pressure. It is possible that your anger is out of control at times, which carries you to impulsive and hostile explosions. Your tantrums will probably cause problems. Very few adults in society react as intensely or with as much anger as you.

250 250

The Novaco Anger Scale is drawn from Appendix B of Don Colbert, M.D., Deadly Emotions, 2003, p. 225–228. It is also available at http://www.mhankyswoh.org/Uploads/files/pdfs/Anger-NovacoAngerScale_20130812.pdf.

106

PRAYER RECORD Who & What

PRAYER RECORD

Holy Spirit’s Response

Who & What

Holy Spirit’s Response

____________________

____________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

____________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

____________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

____________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

____________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

____________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

____________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

___________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

___________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

___________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

___________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

___________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

___________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

___________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

___________________

____________________

______________________

____________________

___________________

____________________

______________________

107

22. CONFIDENTIAL PERSONAL HISTORY DATE : _____________________________ SEX : male ___ female ___ CITIZENSHIP: ________________________ FIRST NAME _____________________________ FAMILY NAME : _______________________________________ MAILING ADDRESS:: _______________________________________________________________________________ CITY : _______________________________________

PROV. : _______ POSTAL CODE: __________________

Home Telephone : ___________________ cell phone : ___________________ Email : ___________________________ MARITAL STATUS : Single___married ___divorced ___ Widow(er) ___ religious___ clergy___ ETHNICITY : _____________________________ RELIGION : ____________________________________________ MY GOAL FOR COMING: ___________________________________________________________________________

MY MEDICAL HISTORY DIAGNOSIS

DATE

SYMPTOMS

MÉDICATION

OTHER

(Write on the back if necessary.) MY RELATIONSHIP WITH MY FATHER (description)

(Write on the back if necessary.) MY RELATIONSHIP WITH MY MOTHER (description)

(Write on the back if necessary.) MY RELATIONSHIP WITH MY SPOUSE, MY BROTHERS, MY SISTER, MY CHILDREN, etc.

(Write on the back if necessary.) MY RELATIONSHIP WITH MYSELF. (What I think of myself)

(Write on the back if necessary.)

108

MY RELATIONSHIP WITH GOD THE FATHER (description)

(Write on the back if necessary.) MY MAJOR INJURIES

(Write on the back if necessary.)

MY MATERNAL FAMILY HISTORY (Possible entry points of rejection, abandonment, and fear) RELATIONSHIP (father, uncle, grandfather) DISEASES IN THEIR LIFE OTHER: addiction, occult...

(Write on the back if necessary.)

MY PATERNAL FAMILY HISTORY RELATIONSHIP (mother, uncle, grandfather)

DISEASES IN THEIR LIFE

OTHER: addiction, occult...

(Write on the back if necessary.) FOR THE PRAYER LEADER: Occult; Freemasonry, etc. ______________________________________________________________________________ Bitterness: 

Toward Others _______________________________________________________________________________



Self ________________________________________________________________________________________



Soul ties _____________________________________________________________________________________



Silence _____________________________________________________________________________________

Rejection: Walls of rejection: fear of rejection; rejection of the other; rejection of self desire of rejection Fears: ______________________________________________________________________________________________ Bitter roots: _________________________________________________________________________________________ Inner vows: _________________________________________________________________________________________

109

23. HOLMES-RAHE STRESS SCALE Adapted by Henri Lemay, 12 January 2010

This is a scale to identify your stress level. It may surprise you to see how certain events can cause stress. For each event that you are currently experiencing, write the value on the line next to the event listed. If the event does not apply to you at this time, do not write anything. It is possible that the level of stress in your life is higher than you think. Event

Points My score

Death of spouse 100 ______ Divorce 73 _______ Marital separation 65 _______ Jail term 63 _______ Death of close family member 63 _______ Personal injury or illness 53 _______ Marriage 50 _______ Job loss 47 _______ Reconciliation with spouse 45 _______ Retirement 45 _______ Change in health of family member 44 _______ Pregnancy 40 _______ Sexual difficulties 39 _______ Addition of family member 39 _______ Major business readjustment 39 _______ Change in financial circumstances 38 _______ Death of a close friend 37 _______ Job change 36 _______ Change in frequency of arguments with spouse 35 _______ Loan/mortgage for major purchase 31 _______ Foreclosure of loan or mortgage 30 _______ Major change in responsibilities at work 29 _______ Children leaving home 29 _______ Trouble with in-laws 29 _______ Outstanding personal achievement 28 _______ Spouse begins or stops working 26 _______ Starting or ending school 26 _______ Change in living conditions 25 _______

Revision of personal habits (dress, manners, associations) Trouble with boss Change in work hours/conditions Change in residence Change in school Change of recreational activities Change in church activities Change in social activities Mortgage or loan under $15K Change in sleep habits Change in the number of family gatherings Change in eating habits Vacation Christmas time Minor violation of the law

24 _______ 23 _______ 20 _______ 20 _______ 20 _______ 19 _______ 19 _______ 18 _______ 17 _______ 16 _______ 15 _______ 15 _______ 13 _______ 12 _______ 11 _______

My score total: _______________ Add up all your points according to what you are experiencing now. 300 or +: 150–299: 149 or less:

There is an 80 per cent chance that you will be sick within the next two years. You have a 50 per cent chance of being sick soon. Your chances of getting sick are about 30 per cent.

Your result can predict how you react to a stressful situation. For example, someone with a score will tend to react to a stressful situation with irritation, frustration, anger, or depression.

N.B. Adapted from Appendix A, Don Colbert, MD, Deadly Emotions, 2003, p. 221–224. Authors: Holmes, T. and Rahe, RH “Holmes-Rahe Social Readjustment Rating Scale,” Journal of Psychosomatic Research, vol. 11:213–218, http://www.jibc.ca/sites/default/files/community_social_justice/pdf/cl/Life_Stress_Self_Assessment_%28Holmes_and_Rahe%29.pdf.

110

24. BITTERNESS—Prayer Form Art Matthias, adapted by Henri Lemay, 4 August 2012 Instructions are in italics. What you say is in bold. Change the male to the female gender as appropriate. Throughout the prayer, allow the supplicant to speak freely, then followup on what he said, not with a teaching or a testimony, but with prayer. Frequently soak the supplicant in the love of God. Prayer before ministry before the supplicant arrives. Ask permission from the supplicant to lay hands on him, to anoint him with oil, and to pray in tongues. Briefly explain the process to the supplicant. The prayer leader says, 1. “Make a list of all the people you have to forgive. If there is emotional pain when you think about this person, this is evidence that there is bitterness there. Make a complete list, with either the name or initial of the people who offended you and the offences in question. Include all memories of unforgiveness, resentment, revenge, anger, hatred, violence, and murder. 2. We pray for each individual case where there is emotional pain. It is you, (name of the supplicant) who will pray. I’m here to guide you. 3. (Name of the supplicant), you must understand and accept your responsibility for what happened. If there is anger, resentment, restlessness, or any other toxic emotion in you, it is because you have allowed it. You have to accept responsibility for everything that happens in you. This is how you acquire the authority to expel the devil. To “defile” in the biblical sense is to separate oneself from God. Jesus said, “There is nothing outside a person that by going in can defile, but the things that come out are what defile.” Mk 7:15 This means that it is not the devil who defiles us (although he wants to defile us and he tempts us), but it happens when we succumb to his temptation that we separate ourselves from God by sinning. 4. When we expose bitterness to the power of Jesus, pain, anger, hurt, unforgiveness, bitterness, etc. leave gradually but surely. In their place, Jesus will put love, peace, and the joy of His Spirit. “Do you have any questions?” Listen to his reply and answer his questions and objections. When he is ready to begin, invite him to quickly prepare a list of people and offences using the “PRAYER REPORT” form (page 108). The more he forgives the offences of others toward him, the more there will be a progressive revelation of self-hatred, inner vows, envy, fears, rejections, and the lies that the supplicant had believed, etc. The prayer leader will deal with each of them as they surface. This prayer ministry against bitterness will end when all the resentment, revenge, anger, hatred, and murder have disappeared from all the memories of the supplicant.

OPENING PRAYER As soon as the supplicant is ready, the prayer leader invites him to say, “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I give you permission to search my heart for any evil. I commit to repent and to forgive all that is revealed. I consecrate this time of prayer to You, and I ask Your Holy Spirit to take charge. In the Name of Jesus, I bind all evil spirits and I command them not to interfere. Amen.” PRAYER OF REPENTANCE The supplicant says the first name on his list, identifies the offence briefly (in a sentence), and then says, “Heavenly Father, in Jesus’ name, I decide in my heart and I choose to forgive (name of person) for (the offence). I release (name of person) from any obligation to me and I cancel all his debt to me for what he did. Lord, I ask you to forgive me for my bitterness against (name of person) in this matter. Lord, I forgive myself in this matter. Also, I repent and I dissociate myself from the unforgiveness of my ancestors. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I’m taking back control of my life. In the Name of Jesus, I command all the tormentors, assigned to me because of my lack of forgiveness, to leave me immediately. In the Name of Jesus, I command the (bad emotions 251 ) triggered by this memory to depart from me.” (To say only the first time) “I cancel all the authority Satan had over me as a result of this memory because the offence in question is now forgiven and because I have forgiven myself. In the Name of Jesus and by the power of His Blood, I cancel all authority and all power that Satan has acquired over me regarding this memory because I have removed his legal rights to me by my repentance and forgiveness. God has forgiven me. The whole matter is settled. Come, Holy Spirit, restore to me what the devil has taken from me.” “In the Name of Jesus, I command my body to be calm and to be healed. Come Holy Spirit, heal my heart, heal my soul and heal my body and show me the truth about this situation. Amen.” (Stay quiet for about 30 seconds. Then, ask the supplicant what he heard or felt or what he experienced during prayer. Learn to recognise the voice of the Holy Spirit in the 251

Choose the emotions that apply to your case: Unforgiveness toward myself or someone else, resentment, revenge, anger, hatred, violence, murder, suicide, bitterness, envy, jealousy, fear, pain, contempt, disgust, rejection, disbelief, condemnation, sadness, repugnance, frustration, distrust, guilt, shame, pain, loneliness, etc.

111

supplicant’s reply, which guides prayer. The prayer leader invites the supplicant to write the communication received from the Spirit on his PRAYER REPORT (page 108). From time to time, check whether the emotional pain, anger, guilt, shame, etc. is still there and whether it is as strong as before. If so, there is still forgiveness or repentance to do in this situation. Maybe he is not ready to let go of his pain or anger. Check this and follow up.) CLOSING PRAYER At the end of each ministry session, invite the supplicant to say the following prayer, “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus our Lord, I have decided in my heart and I choose to forgive those who have offended me. I release them all of any obligation to me and I cancel all their debts to me for what they did. Lord, I ask you to forgive me for my bitterness toward those who have hurt me and I release myself of any bitterness. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all authority and all power Satan had over me due to my bitterness because I have forgiven them all and God has forgiven me. In the Name of Jesus, I command the Principality of bitterness and all its armour to leave me immediately. Come Holy Spirit, heal my spirit, my soul, and my body. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.” (Stay quiet for about 30 seconds.) Finish the prayer by asking the supplicant to share with you how he feels and what he experienced during this ministry. Do not end the prayer session until the supplicant gives a positive response. INVENTORY OF POSSIBLE MATTERS FOR WHICH TO FORGIVE HIS FATHER OR MOTHER In the following list, underline the phrases that apply to your case. When you have finished, review the list again and put an X in the margin next to the items that are still painful to think about.

Dad, I forgive you for: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9.

Having conceived me out of wedlock; Rejecting me when I was just a baby; Wanting me to be of the opposite sex; Abandoning me to spend your time in your work, your alcohol, your drugs, or with another woman; Having been absent emotionally and having not been for me the stabilising model of the love of a father; Leaving me unprotected and letting others hurt me; Abusing me physically, emotionally, sexually, or verbally; Shaming me, not for the mistakes I made, but for the person I was; Using me as a scapegoat for all your personal problems, so that I suffered for what others did to you, which created in me fear, anger, or pain;

10. Seeking to relive your life through me, pushing me to succeed where you had failed. As a consequence, you put your wants and needs ahead of mine; 11. Humiliating or embarrassing me in front of my friends because I could not live up to your unrealistic standards; 12. Disappointing me deeply early in my life, by never having married my mother; 13. Failing in your responsibility to give me a good home with enough food and money to live normally as a child and adolescent; 14. Never taking care of me: you were always too busy, too selfish, or not interested enough to see what I wanted, what I needed; 15. Not respecting me as unique and different person and not giving me the freedom to form my own opinions and express them; 16. Not believing in me, not having encouraged me; 17. Not recognizing the talents and abilities that God had given me; 18. Not coming to see me play in a team or in a show or receive an honour; 19. Having forgotten my birthday and other special days; 20. Not asking me to forgive you when you were wrong and not admitting it to me; 21. Not being faithful to the promises you had made to me; 22. Angry outbursts, for correcting me without judgement and without reason; 23. Spouting nonsense; for your insults and your curses against me like “You’re stupid, lazy, a good-fornothing”; 24. Not confirming and affirming me in my masculinity (my femininity); 25. Not teaching me healthy sexuality; 26. Not often telling me “I love you” and not holding me in your arms; 27. Not loving me unconditionally and freely; 28. Not loving my mother; abusing her physically and emotionally; not meeting the needs of my mother; being selfish and manipulative; 29. Divorcing my mother and abandoning your family; 30. Not helping me establish boundaries and not teaching me how to say “no”; 31. Not teaching me to be responsible for my actions and to face the consequences of my bad choices; 32. Expecting me to act like an adult when I was a child; 33. Robbing me of my childhood by assigning me adult responsibilities and conferring to me adult confidences; 34. Favouring other children over me; 35. Not being a man of God; 36. Not praying for me; 37. Not teaching me about God; 38. Not being a good mirror of God; 39. Not giving me a good image of God. 40. Anything else?

112

Mom, I forgive you for: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18.

Not desiring me or welcoming me, not bonding with me in your womb; Having conceived me out of wedlock; Telling me that I was a mistake; Rejecting me when I was a just baby, Placing me in a home or having me adopted; Wanting me to be of the opposite sex Abandoning me to spend your time in your work, your alcohol, your drugs, or with another man; Not holding me in your arms; not speaking to me with affection; not giving me all the love I needed to feel secure; Having so criticised me and chided me that I was humiliated; For not comforting me when I was suffering; Leaving me in the hands of people who hurt and abused me; Not believing me when I came to you to ask for help; For abusing me physically, emotionally, sexually, or verbally; Spanking me without justification; Making me believe that I had to earn your love and for manipulating me; Not protecting me from all the bickering at home; Idolising me; loving me with a possessive and suffocating love, not allowing me to live my own life; Seeking to relive your life through me, pushing me to succeed where you had failed. As a consequence, you put your wants and needs ahead of mine;

19. Humiliating or embarrassing me in front of my friends because I could not live up to your unrealistic standards; 20. Shaming me, not for the mistakes I made, but for the person I was; 21. Constantly putting me in the middle between you and my father, forcing me to choose one or the other; 22. Not being there when I came home from school. I felt alone and afraid; 23. Having affection and caring only for my brother or sister; 24. Loving my father so much that I felt that you had no place in your heart for me; 25. Using me as a scapegoat for all your personal problems, so that I suffered for what others did to you, which created in me fear, anger, or pain; 26. Disappointing me deeply early in my life, by never having married my father; 27. Trying to be both my mother and father and having failed; 28. Expecting me to take care of you as if I was your mother (your father); 29. Expecting me to act like an adult when I was a child; 30. Robbing me of my childhood by assigning me adult responsibilities and conferring to me adult confidences; 31. Not being a good Christian mother; 32. Not giving me a good image of God. 33. Anything else? Prayer after ministry (after the supplicant has left).

113

25. SELF HATRED—Prayer Form Inspired by Art Matthias, prepared by Henri Lemay, 4 August 2012 (Instructions are in italics. What you say is in bold. Change the male to the female gender as appropriate. Throughout the prayer, allow the supplicant to speak freely, then followup on what he said, not with a teaching or a testimony, but with prayer. Frequently soak the supplicant in the love of God.) Say Prayer before ministry before the supplicant arrives. Ask permission from the supplicant to lay hands on him, to anoint him with oil, and to pray in tongues. Briefly explain the process to the supplicant. The prayer leader says,“I would like you to identify any negative thought, word, or deed against yourself because of a person or a situation. Write the given name or the initial of the person concerned and identify in a word or two what happened. Here is what you are looking for: In any of your memories, look for all reactions of shame, guilt, regret, sadness, or mourning. Identify any negative thought, word, or deed that indicates that you are bitter against yourself: Self-abasement Self-abandonment Self-abuse Preoccupation with own comfort Anorexia Self-pity Self-condemnation Self-destruction Self-aggrandisement Self-punishment Self-sabotage Co-dependency Anger against oneself Sexual dependency Dependency on drugs Spendthrift Attention-seeking Egocentrism False piety Self-hatred Insecurity Kleptomania Overeating Lack of exercise Lack of forgiving oneself Obesity Fear Victim mentality Perfectionism (idolatry) Sleep deprivation Comparing to others Self-resentment Suicide Oversleeping Inner vows Self-harm Revenge against self Violence against self Chatterbox The prayer leader says Make sure the list is complete. If it is, include the names of the people involved and the incidents in question. You must pray for each individual case of emotional pain. It is you, (name of the supplicant) who will pray. I’m here to guide you. You must understand and accept your responsibility for what has happened. If you have anger, resentment, restlessness, or any other negative emotion

against yourself, they are there because you have allowed them. You have to take responsibility for everything that happens within yourself. Jesus said, “There is nothing outside a person that by going in can defile, but the things that come out are what defile.” Mk 7:15

This ministry against self-hatred will be complete when all the unforgiveness, resentment, revenge, anger, hatred, violence, and murderous inclinations toward yourself are removed from all your memories. When you expose the stronghold of self-hatred to the power of Jesus, all the pain, anger, hurt, unforgiveness, etc. depart. In their place, Jesus will put peace and the joy of His Spirit. “Do you have any questions?” Listen to his reply and answer his questions and objections. When he is ready to begin, invite him to quickly prepare a list of people and offences using the “PRAYER REPORT” form (page 108). The more he forgives the offences of others toward him, the more there will be a progressive revelation of self-hatred, inner vows, envy, fears, rejections, and the lies that the supplicant had believed, etc. The prayer leader will deal with each of them as they surface. OPENING PRAYER If he has not yet done so, the supplicant begins the prayer time, saying, “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I give you permission to search my heart for any evil. I commit to repent and to forgive all that is revealed. I consecrate this time of prayer to You, and I ask Your Holy Spirit to take charge. In the Name of Jesus, I bind all evil spirits and I command them not to interfere. Amen.” PRAYER OF REPENTANCE The supplicant identifies the first offence on his list, briefly describes it (in a sentence), and then says, “Heavenly Father, in Jesus’ name, as an act of my free will, I decide in my heart to repent and renounce the sin of (name the specific sin of self-hatred and why). I ask you to forgive me of this sin. In the Name of Jesus, I resolve and I choose to forgive myself of this specific sin. I renounce all evil spirits that came to me as a result of this sin and I’m taking back control of my life. In the Name of Jesus, I command all the tormentors, assigned to me because of my lack of forgiveness, to leave me immediately. In the Name of Jesus, I command the (bad emotions 252 ) triggered by this memory to depart from me.”

252

Choose the emotions that apply to your case: Unforgiveness toward myself, resentment, revenge, anger, hatred, violence, murder, suicide, bitterness, envy, jealousy, fear, pain, contempt, disgust, rejection, disbelief, condemnation, sadness, repugnance, frustration, distrust, guilt, shame, pain, loneliness, etc.

114

(To say only the first time) “Also, I repent and I dissociate myself from the self-hatred of my ancestors. I cancel all the authority Satan had over me as a result of this memory because the offence in question is now forgiven and because I have forgiven myself. In the Name of Jesus and by the power of His Blood, I cancel all authority and all power that Satan has acquired over me regarding this sin of self-hatred and that of my ancestors. By my repentance and forgiveness, I have removed his legal rights to me. God has forgiven me. The whole matter is settled. Come, Holy Spirit, strengthen my spirit, renew my soul, and heal my body. Restore to me what the devil has taken from me.” “In the Name of Jesus, I command my body to be calm and to be healed. Come Holy Spirit, heal my heart, heal my soul and heal my body and show me the truth about this situation. Amen.” (Be still for about 30 seconds. Then, ask the supplicant what he heard or felt or what he experienced during prayer. Learn to recognise the voice of the Holy Spirit in the supplicant’s reply, which guides prayer. Invite the supplicant to write the communication received from the Spirit on his PRAYER REPORT (page 108) From time to time, check whether the emotional pain, anger, guilt, shame, etc. is still there and whether it is still as strong as before. If so, there is still forgiveness or repentance to do in this situation. Maybe he is not ready to

let go of his pain or anger. Check this and follow up. Then, move on to deal with the next memory. CLOSING PRAYER At the end of each ministry session, the prayer leader asks the supplicant to say the following prayer, “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus our Lord, I implore You to forgive me of all bitterness and hatred against myself. I have decided in my heart and I choose to forgive myself and to release myself from all bitterness and hatred against myself. “In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan over me regarding self-hatred. God has forgiven me and I am forgiven. This matter is now finished. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I’m taking back control of my life. I command the Principality of self-hatred and all his armour to depart from me immediately. Come Holy Spirit, heal my spirit, my soul, and my body. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.” (Stay quiet for about 30 seconds.) Finish the prayer by asking the supplicant to share with you how he feels and what he experienced during this ministry. Do not end the prayer session until the supplicant gives a positive response. Prayer after ministry (after the supplicant has left).

115

26. JEALOUSY AND ENVY—Prayer Form Working paper prepared by Henri Lemay, 28 June 2012 (Instructions are in italics. What you say is in bold. Change the male to the female gender as appropriate. Throughout the prayer, allow the supplicant to speak freely, then followup on what he said, not with a teaching or a testimony, but with prayer. Frequently soak the supplicant in the love of God.) During the prayer for bitterness (p. 112), much envy and jealousy will surface. The prayer leader should deal with them on the spot. Prayer before ministry before the supplicant arrives. Ask permission from the supplicant to lay hands on him, to anoint him with oil, and to pray in tongues. Briefly explain the process to the supplicant. The prayer leader says, “Make a list of specific instances of envy or jealousy in your life. It’s important to identify any times when you compared yourself to someone else or you competed with someone from your childhood until now. Write down the given name or the initial of the person concerned and describe in a word or two what you hold against him.”

OPENING PRAYER If he has not yet done so, the supplicant begins the prayer time, saying, “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I give you permission to search my heart for any evil. I commit to repent and to forgive regarding anything that is revealed. I consecrate this time of prayer to you, and I ask your Holy Spirit to take charge. In the Name of Jesus, I bind all evil spirits and I command them not to interfere. Amen.”

PRAYER OF REPENTANCE Heavenly Father, in Jesus’ Name, I am sorry and I repent for (a specific sin of competition or comparison, with whom and why), and I ask you to forgive me of all my sins of jealousy and envy. Also, I repent and I dissociate myself from all the sins of envy and jealousy of my ancestors. By an act of my free will, I resolve and I choose to forgive myself of this sin. I forgive my ancestors for their sins of jealousy and envy. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I’m taking back

control of my life. In the Name of Jesus and by the power of His Blood, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan on me in this matter, because God has forgiven me and because I am forgiven. In the Name of Jesus, I command the spirits of jealousy and envy to leave me. I send you to Jesus for Him to do with you as he sees fit. O Holy Spirit, I ask you to heal my heart, to restore my bones, and to give me Your words of truth about this situation. (Be still to listen for and receive a response. Write what the Holy Spirit tells you or what He does in you. Share it with the prayer leader. Move on to deal with the next instance of jealousy or envy with the prayer repentance. An important role of the prayer leader is to interpret the responses of the Holy Spirit.) (When the list is exhausted, end with the closing prayer.)

CLOSING PRAYER Dear Heavenly Father, in the Name of the Lord Jesus, I ask you to forgive me for any and all ways in which I compared myself to others or competed with others. I resolve and I choose to forgive myself. I also repent for my ancestors; I dissociate myself from them, and I implore you to forgive them. In the Name of Jesus, I release myself from all envy and jealousy. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I reclaim my own life. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan regarding my envy, my jealousy, and those of my ancestors. God has forgiven me and I am forgiven. This matter is done and it’s finished. In the Name of Jesus, I command the Principality of envy and jealousy and all his armour to depart from me now. Amen. O Holy Spirit, I implore you to come and heal my heart and my body and reveal to me the truth. (Be still to listen for and receive His answer. Write down what the Holy Spirit tells you or what He does in you.) Finish the prayer by asking the supplicant to share with you how he feels and what he experienced during this ministry. Do not end the prayer session until the supplicant gives a positive response. Prayer after ministry after the supplicant has left.

116

27. REJECTION- Prayer Form Working paper prepared by Henri Lemay, 30 May 2013 (Instructions are in italics. What you say is in bold. Change the male to the female gender as appropriate. Throughout the prayer, allow the supplicant to speak freely, then followup on what he said, not with a teaching or a testimony, but with prayer. Frequently soak the supplicant in the love of God.) Prayer before ministry before the supplicant arrives. Ask permission from the supplicant to lay hands on him, to anoint him with oil, and to pray in tongues. Briefly explain the process to the supplicant.  Identify ways in which the walls of rejection took force in the life of the supplicant.  Asks the supplicant to confess and repent of each of these ways in the following prayer.  Because rejection produces bitterness, jealousy, and envy, we must first help the supplicant get rid of his bitterness, jealousy, and envy.  Pray for each manifestation of a wall of rejection in the life of the supplicant.  Then, in the Name of Jesus, command the wall to depart from him, break it down  then command the Principality of rejection to depart. Help the supplicant understand that it is by his choice that he received rejection in his life. You cannot prevent others from rejecting you, certainly, but you do have the freedom to refuse to receive rejection. In fact, receiving rejection is a form of idolatry, because by receiving rejection, we give more importance to the words and gestures of a human being than to our Lord’s words. Forgiveness can protect us from any speech or action of another person.

OPENING PRAYER If he has not yet done so, the supplicant begins the prayer time, saying, “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I give you permission to search my heart for any evil. I commit to repent and to forgive regarding anything that is revealed. I consecrate this time of prayer to you, and I ask your Holy Spirit to take charge. In the Name of Jesus, I bind all evil spirits and I command them not to interfere. Amen.”

REPENTANCE FOR REJECTION Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I ask you to forgive me for  identify an instance when you were afraid of rejection  (identify an instance when you have rejected others  identify an instance when you rejected yourself  (identify an instance when you had desired rejection Also, I repent of and dissociate myself from the rejections of my ancestors and I ask you to forgive them. (We must pray for each specific sin in each category.) I resolve and I choose to forgive myself (name the specific sin of rejection) and I free myself from it. In the Name of Jesus and by the power of His Blood, I cancel all the authority and all the power that Satan had on me in this matter, because God has forgiven me and because I have

forgiven myself. I renounce every evil spirit that came to and I’m taking back control of my life. I break this wall of rejection and I command all spirits of rejection to leave me now and to present themselves to Jesus. (Hands on ears) Lord, I implore You to seal my ears to no longer hear rejection, (hands on eyes) my eyes to no longer see rejection, (hands on head) my mind to no longer perceive rejection, and (hands on mouth) my mouth to no longer speak of rejection. O Holy Spirit, I implore you to give me your words of truth about this situation. Amen.” . (Be still for about 30 seconds to listen for and receive a response. Write down what the Holy Spirit tells you or what he does in you.) If necessary, here is a prayer against the curse of a conception out of wedlock: “I resolve and I choose to forgive my father and my mother for conceiving me out of wedlock. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all authority and all power that Satan had gained over me at that time. I am the child of the Most High God. He desires me and I am precious in his eyes. Come Holy Spirit, heal my heart, restore to me what the devil had stolen from me, and tell me the truth about myself. Amen.”

CLOSING PRAYER “Dear Heavenly Father, in the Name of the Lord Jesus, I ask you to forgive me for all the ways in which I was afraid of rejection, in which I rejected others, in which I rejected myself, and in which I wanted to be rejected. I resolve and I choose to forgive myself. I repent for myself and for my ancestors. In the Name of Jesus, I am free of any rejection. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I’m taking back control of my life. I break any wall of rejection in me. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan regarding rejection and the rejection of my ancestors. God has forgiven me and I am forgiven. This matter is done and it’s finished. In the Name of Jesus, I command the Principality of rejection and all its armour to leave me now. Lord, I pray that You seal my ears from hearing rejection, my eyes from seeing rejection, my reason from perceiving rejection, and my mouth from speaking of rejection. O Holy Spirit, I implore you to come and heal my heart, my soul, and my body and to tell me the truth. (Be still for about 30 seconds to listen for and receive a response. Write down what the Holy Spirit tells you or what He does in you.) Before the supplicant leaves, the prayer leader should give him the blessing of a father (or a mother). Finish the prayer by asking the supplicant to share with you how he feels and what he experienced during this ministry. Do not end the prayer session until the supplicant gives a positive response. Prayer after ministry (after the supplicant has left

117

28. FEAR—Prayer Form Working paper prepared by Henri Lemay, 28 June 2012 (Instructions are in italics. What you say is in bold. Change the male to the female gender as appropriate. Throughout the prayer, allow the supplicant to speak freely, then followup on what he said, not with a teaching or a testimony, but with prayer. Frequently soak the supplicant in the love of God.) Prayer before ministry before the supplicant arrives). Ask permission from the supplicant to lay hands on him, to anoint him with oil, and to pray in tongues. Briefly explain the process to the supplicant. The prayer leader says,  Fear is a form of occultism. This is the opposite of what God teaches.  Fear comes from a lack of faith.  The following specific fears are the armour of the Principality of fear.  Identify each fear with which you struggle. Because this list is not exhaustive, do not hesitate to add fears in your life that are missing from this list.  Be attentive to the memories attached to each fear. For example, if you remember, in a horror movie, one scene in particular that made you afraid, you should repent for allowing this evil to enter your mind, then you should command it to leave.  If you remember resentment or bitterness against anyone, confess it, repent, and forgive him.

OPENING PRAYER If he has not yet done so, the prayer leader invites the supplicant to say, “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I give You permission to search my heart for any evil. I commit to repent and to forgive regarding anything that is revealed. I consecrate this time of prayer to you, and I ask your Holy Spirit to take charge. In the Name of Jesus, I bind all evil spirits and I command them not to interfere. Amen.”

FEARS (Circle your fears) (Regarding yourself) Anxiety and stress (fear) Distress Fear of wasting his life Fear of abandoning others Fear of being abandoned Fear of being alone Fear of freedom Fear of change Fear of commitment

Fear of death Fear of deliverance Fear of infirmity Fear of being disfigured Fear of dying prematurely Constantly afraid of everything Fear of evil Fear of failure Fear of fear Fear of being inadequate Fear of madness

PRAYER TO OVERCOME EACH FEAR, ONE AT A TIME “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I confess that I have permitted (name of the specific fear) to enter my life. I repent of having not trusted You in this area of my life. I also repent for the fears of my ancestors. I ask You to forgive me and my ancestors. I have decided in my heart, in the Name of Jesus, to separate myself from this fear and I choose to forgive myself for allowing this fear (name of the specific fear) to play a role in my life. I release myself from this fear. In the Name of Jesus and by the power of His Blood, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan over me and my ancestors because of this fear, because God has forgiven me and because I am forgiven. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I’m taking back control of my life. In the Name of Jesus, I command this fear to depart from me and to present itself to Jesus. Holy Spirit, I invite You and I receive You in my heart to heal me of this fear. I implore you to give me your words of truth about this situation.” (Be still for about 30 seconds to listen for and receive a response. Write down what the Holy Spirit tells you or what He is doing in you.)

CLOSING PRAYER “Dear Heavenly Father, in the Name of the Lord Jesus, I ask You to forgive me for all my fears. I have decided in my heart and I choose to forgive myself. In the Name of Jesus, I release myself from all my fears. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan regarding all my fears and those of my ancestors. God has forgiven me and I have forgiven myself. This matter is done and over with. In the Name of Jesus, I command the Principality of fear and all his armour to leave me now. Amen. O Holy Spirit, I implore You to come and to heal my heart and my body and to tell me the truth about this fear.” (Be still for about 30 seconds to listen and receive His answer. Write down what the Holy Spirit says or what He does in you.) Fear of losing children Fear of losing his life Fear of losing his salvation Fear of losing his confidence Fear of menopause Fear of poverty Fear of responsibility Fear of success Fear of suffering Fear of passing through death

118

Horror Inferiority Night terrors, nightmares Perfectionism Embarrassment Superstitions Suspicion Tremor Panic Attacks

(Regarding others) Distrust Fear of criticism Fear of loneliness Fear of sexuality Fear of sex Fear of losing sexual potency Fear of pregnancy Suspicion of someone or something Fear of the bitterness of another Fear of the words of another Fear of authority Compulsion to control

others Fear of being controlled Fear of being robbed Fear of humiliation Fear of betrayal Fear of intolerance Fear of dependency Fear of his father Fear of his mother Fear of facial expressions Fear of God Fear of harassment Fear of losing relationships Fear of man Fear of public speaking Fear of punishment

Fear of rejection Fear of reproach Fear of spouse Fear of an enemy Fear of verbal rejection Fear of judgement (Regarding things) Fear of animals Fear of bad news Fear of blood Fear of buildings Fear of doctors / hospitals Fear of fire Allergies Fear of food

Fear of lacking clothing Fear of germs Fear of natural disasters Fear of noises Fear of pain Fear of the dark Fear of the future Fear of the unknown Fear of vomiting Fear of war / conflict Fear of water Fear of weapons Fear of driving All phobias

Ask the supplicant how he feels and what he experienced during this ministry. If the supplicant is upset, pray with him until his distress is over. Do not end the prayer session until the supplicant gives a positive response. Pray over the supplicant a prayer of blessing for love, peace, and joy. Prayer after ministry (after the supplicant has left).

119

29. VICTORY OVER TOXIC EMOTIONS—Supplicant’s Prayer Form Working paper by Henri Lemay, 12 July 2013 OPENING PRAYER “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I give You permission to search my heart for any evil. I commit to repent and to forgive regarding anything that is revealed. I consecrate this time of prayer to You, and I ask your Holy Spirit to take charge. In the Name of Jesus, I bind all evil spirits and I command them not to interfere. Amen.”

BITTERNESS “Heavenly Father, in Jesus’ Name, I resolve in my heart and I choose to forgive (name of person) for (identify what he did). I release (name of person) from any obligation to me and I cancel all his debt to me for what he did. Lord, I ask You to forgive me for my bitterness against (name of person) in this matter. Lord, I forgive myself in this case. Also, I repent and I dissociate myself from the unforgiveness of my ancestors. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I’m taking back control of my life. In the Name of Jesus, I command all the tormentors assigned to me because of my lack of forgiveness to leave me immediately. In the Name of Jesus, I command the (bad emotions 253 ) triggered by this memory to depart from me. In the Name of Jesus, I command my body to calm down and to be healed. Come Holy Spirit, heal my heart, heal my body, and show me the truth about this situation. Amen.” (Write down what the Holy Spirit tells you or what He is doing in you.)

SELF-HATRED “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, by an act of my free will, I have decided in my heart to repent of and renounce (identify the specific sin of self-hatred and why). I ask You to forgive me of this sin. In the Name of Jesus, I resolve and I choose to forgive myself of this specific sin. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I’m taking back control of my life. In the Name of Jesus, I command all the tormentors assigned to me because of my lack of forgiveness, to leave me immediately. In the Name of Jesus, I command the (bad emotions 254 ) triggered by this memory to depart from me. In the Name of Jesus, I command my body to calm down and to be healed. Come Holy Spirit, heal my heart, heal my body, and show me the truth about this situation. 253

Choose the emotions that apply to your case: Unforgiveness toward myself or someone else, resentment, revenge, anger, hatred, violence, murder, suicide, bitterness, envy, jealousy, fear, pain, contempt, disgust, rejection, disbelief, condemnation, sadness, repugnance, frustration, distrust, guilt, shame, pain, loneliness, etc. 254 Choose the emotions that apply to your case: Unforgiveness toward myself or someone else, resentment, revenge, anger, hatred, violence, murder, suicide, bitterness, envy, jealousy, fear, pain, contempt, disgust, rejection, disbelief, condemnation, sadness, repugnance, frustration, distrust, guilt, shame, pain, loneliness, etc.

Amen.” (Write down what the Holy Spirit tells you or what He is doing in you.)

ENVY AND JEALOUSY “Heavenly Father, in Jesus’ Name, I am sorry and I repent for (a specific sin of competition or comparison, with whom and why), and I ask You to forgive me of all my sins of jealousy and envy. Also, I repent and I dissociate myself from all the sins of envy and jealousy of my ancestors. By an act of my free will, I resolve and I choose to forgive this sin. I forgive my ancestors’ sins of jealousy and envy. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I’m taking back control of my life. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan over me in this matter, because God has forgiven me and because I have forgiven myself. In the Name of Jesus, I command the spirits of jealousy and envy to leave and to present yourselves before Jesus for Him to do with you what He wills. O Holy Spirit, I ask You to heal my heart, to restore my bones, and to give me Your words of truth about this situation. Amen.”

REJECTION “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I ask You to forgive me for (we must pray for each specific sin in each category)  (identify an instance when you feared rejection)  (identify an instance when you rejected another person)  (identify an instance when you rejected yourself)  (identify an instance when you wanted to be rejected) Also, I repent of and I dissociate myself from the rejections of my ancestors and I implore You to forgive them. I resolve and I choose to forgive myself of this sin and I release myself from it. In the Name of Jesus and by the power of His Blood, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan over me in this matter, because God has forgiven me and because I have forgiven myself. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I’m taking back control of my life. I break down this wall of rejection and I command all spirits of rejection to leave me now and to present themselves before Jesus. (Hands on ears) Lord, I implore You to seal my ears to no longer hear rejection, (hands on eyes) my eyes to no longer see rejection, (hands over head) my mind to no longer perceive rejection, and (hands over mouth) my mouth to no longer speak of rejection. O Holy Spirit, I implore you to give me your words of truth about this situation. Amen.”

FEAR “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I confess to having allowed (name of specific fear) to enter my life. I repent that I have not trusted You in this area of my life.

120

I also repent for fear experienced by my ancestors. I ask You to forgive me and my ancestors. I have decided in my heart, in the Name of Jesus, to separate myself from this fear and I choose to forgive myself for allowing this fear of (specific name of the fear) to play a role in my life. I release myself from this fear. In the Name of Jesus and by the power of His Blood, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan over me and my ancestors because of this fear, because God has forgiven me and because I have forgiven myself. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I’m taking back control of my life. In the Name of Jesus, I command this fear to leave me now and to present itself to Jesus. Holy Spirit, I invite You and I receive You in my heart to heal me of this fear. I implore You to give me Your words of truth about this situation. Amen.” Write down what the Holy Spirit tells you or what He is doing in you.

ask You to forgive me for each of the ways in which I compared myself to others or competed with others. I have decided and I choose to forgive myself. I also repent for my ancestors. I dissociate myself from them and I implore You to forgive them. In the Name of Jesus, I release myself from any envy and jealousy. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I’m taking back control of my life. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority and all the power that Satan gained over me from my envy and my jealousy and that of my ancestors. God has forgiven me and I have forgiven myself. It’s done and it’s over. In the Name of Jesus, I command the Principality of envy and jealousy and all its armour to leave me now. Amen. O Holy Spirit, I implore You to come, to heal my heart and my body, and to give me Your words of truth about this situation. Amen.” Write down what the Holy Spirit tells you or what He is doing in you.

CLOSING PRAYER BITTERNESS “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus our Lord, I have decided in my heart and I choose to forgive those who have offended me. I release them from any obligation to me and I cancel all their debt to me for what they did to me. Lord, I ask You to forgive my bitterness toward those who have hurt me and I absolve myself of any bitterness. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan over me regarding my bitterness, because I have forgiven them all and God has forgiven me. In the Name of Jesus, I command the Principality of bitterness and all its armour to leave me immediately. Come Holy Spirit, heal my spirit, my soul, and my body. I implore You to give me Your words of truth about this situation. Amen. Write down what the Holy Spirit tells you or what He is doing in you. SELF-HATRED “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus our Lord, I implore You to forgive me for all bitterness and hatred I have against myself. I have decided in my heart and I choose to forgive myself and I release myself from all bitterness and hatred against myself. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan over me regarding hatred against myself. God has forgiven me and I am forgiven. It is finished. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I’m taking back control of my life. I command the Principality of self-hatred and all its armour to leave me immediately. Come Holy Spirit, heal my mind, my soul, and my body. O Holy Spirit, I implore You to give me Your words of truth about this situation. Amen.” Write down what the Holy Spirit tells you or what is He doing in you. ENVY AND JEALOUSY “Dear Heavenly Father, in the Name of the Lord Jesus, I

REJECTION “Dear Heavenly Father, in the Name of the Lord Jesus, I ask You to forgive me for all the ways in which I feared rejection, in which I rejected others, in which I rejected myself, or in which I wanted to be rejected. I have decided and I choose to forgive myself. I repent for myself and my ancestors. In the Name of Jesus, I release myself of all rejection. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I’m taking back control of my life. I break all walls of rejection in me. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan over me because of rejection and the rejection of my ancestors. God has forgiven me and I have forgiven myself. It’s done and it’s over. In the Name of Jesus, I command the Principality of rejection and all its armour to leave me now. Lord, I implore You to seal my ears from hearing rejection, my eyes from seeing rejection, my mind from perceiving rejection, and my mouth from speaking of rejection. O Holy Spirit, I implore You to come and heal my heart, my soul, and my body, and give me Your words of truth about this situation. Amen.” Write down what the Holy Spirit tells you or what He is doing in you. FEARS “Dear Heavenly Father, in the Name of the Lord Jesus, I ask You to forgive me for all my fears. I have decided in my heart and I choose to forgive myself. In the Name of Jesus, I release all my fears. In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan over me because of all my fears and those of my ancestors. God has forgiven me and I have forgiven myself. It’s done and it’s over. In the Name of Jesus, I command the Principality of fear and all its armour to leave me now. Amen. O Holy Spirit, I implore You to come and heal my heart and my body and give me Your words of truth about this situation. Amen.” Write down what the Holy Spirit tells you or what He is doing in you.

121

30. UNBELIEF-Prayer Form Working paper by Henri Lemay, 4 August 2012 (Instructions are in italics. What you say is in bold. Change the male to the female gender as appropriate. Throughout the prayer, allow the supplicant to speak freely, then followup on what he said, not with a teaching or a testimony, but with prayer. Frequently soak the supplicant in the love of God.) Prayer Before Ministry before the supplicant arrives. Ask permission from the supplicant to lay hands on him, to anoint him with oil, and to pray in tongues. Briefly explain the process to the supplicant. The prayer leader says, “To obtain a heart of faith, we must first rid ourselves of unbelief and a deaf and dumb spirit. To get there, we must remove any blockages in our heart in the form of judgements against our parents or distorted ways of thinking. We will help you to recognise your bad reactions regarding your parents. Then, we will help you confess your sins, forgive, and repent. We will then pray to heal the depths of your heart by bringing to the Cross any structure of the flesh that must be put to death. Do you understand the process and are you willing to go ahead with it?” Listen to his responses and answer his questions as well as you can without spending excessive time on them. As soon as he is ready to continue, invite him to say the opening prayer.

OPENING PRAYER “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I give You permission to search my heart for any evil. I commit to repent and to forgive regarding anything that is revealed. I consecrate this time of prayer to You, and I ask your Holy Spirit to take charge. In the Name of Jesus, I bind all evil spirits and I command them not to interfere. Amen.”

1. Profession of Faith The prayer leader chooses the first step to take and says to him, “I invite you to confess your faith in God and in His Word. Are you okay with that?” Listen to his reply and answer his questions. As soon as he is ready to continue, invite him to say the following prayer. “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I dedicate myself to the obedience of faith. I believe all that is contained in the Word of God, written or handed down, and that the Church proposes for belief, as divinely revealed. I fully submit my intelligence and will. With my whole being, Lord, I give You my assent, to You and to Your revelation. I command my mind to fully adhere to divine truth found in Scripture. My reason for believing, Lord, is not first that I understand. I believe because of Your authority, my God, because You can

neither be deceived nor can You deceive me. I believe to understand and, by Your grace, I understand to better believe. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.” Be still for about 30 seconds. Then, ask the supplicant what he heard or felt or what he experienced during prayer and silence. Learn to recognise the voice of the Holy Spirit in the supplicant’s response, which guides prayer. Invite the supplicant to write down the message he received from the Spirit in the PRAYER REPORT (p. 108).

2. Renouncing Unbelief “I invite you to renounce all unbelief 255 . Are you okay with that?” Listen to his reply and answer his questions. As soon as he is ready to continue, invite him to say the following prayer: “Eternal Father, I ask Your forgiveness for all my voluntary doubt of the faith, for neglect and refusal to hold true what You have revealed and what the Church teaches that we must believe. Heavenly Father, I ask Your forgiveness for all unintentional doubt, for hesitation to believe, for my difficulty in overcoming objections connected with the faith, and for my anxiety incited by the obscurity of faith. Benevolent Father, I ask Your forgiveness if I deliberately allowed doubt to flourish; deliver me from this blindness of spirit. I renounce unbelief, neglect of revealed truth, and voluntary refusal to give faith my full consent. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.” Be still for about 30 seconds. Then, ask the supplicant what he heard or felt or what he experienced during prayer.

3. Renouncing Unbelief of the Human Race “I invite you to renounce the unbelief of the human race, even that found among some Christians. Are you okay with that?” Listen to his reply and answer his questions. As soon as he is ready to continue, invite him to say the following prayer: “Eternal Father, in the Name of Jesus, I repent of the sin of unbelief: mine, that of my ancestors, that of my community and my family, that of my school and my parish, and that of some members of the Catholic Church, that of my city, and that of my nation. I implore You to forgive me and release me from the curse of unbelief. I forgive all those who taught me unbelief. I forgive myself of this sin and I set myself free from this curse. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.” Be still for about 30 seconds. Then ask 255

Signs that the head is converted but not the heart are Phariseeism, severe judgements on others, hypocrisy rather than the sweet and humble nature of Jesus, the permanent presence of sin, little visible fruit of the Spirit, while squabbles and dissent are never far away.

122

the supplicant what he heard or felt or what he experienced during prayer.

4. Renunciation of Unbelief about Healing “I invite you to surrender unbelief regarding healing and deliverance. Are you okay with that?” Listen to his reply and answer his questions. As soon as he is ready to continue, invite him to say the following prayer: “Eternal Father, I ask Your forgiveness for the ways in which I put limits on your omnipotence, for not believing in Your Word, and for not sanctifying myself, preferring instead to remain lukewarm. I ask Your forgiveness for having been a mere listener to Your Word without putting it into practice. I ask Your forgiveness for not having loved my neighbour as Jesus loved us, by neglecting to do the same works that He had done as He commanded me. I ask Your forgiveness for having believed so weakly in healing, in deliverance, and in the exercise of charisms, and having transmitted my incredulous attitude to others.” “O Holy Spirit, come fill me with the charisms of faith, healing, working of miracles, words of wisdom, words of knowledge, discernment of spirits, prophecy, speaking in tongues, and interpretation of tongues. I praise You, Father, in Jesus’ Name. Impart to me the boldness of faith. Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about it. Amen.” Be still for about 30 seconds. Then, ask the supplicant what he heard or felt or what he experienced during prayer.

5. Deliverance from Deaf and Dumb Spirit “I invite you to expel the deaf and dumb spirit. Are you okay with that?” Listen to his reply and answer his questions. As soon as he is ready to continue, invite him to say the following prayer: “In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all authority and all power that Satan has gained over me, because the Lord has forgiven me my unbelief. Holy Spirit, I implore You to deliver me from my unbelief and fill me with the virtues of faith and hope in love.” “In the Name of Jesus and by the power of His Blood, I command the deaf and dumb spirit to leave me now. (Put your hands over your eyes.) In the Name of Jesus, I command all blinkers and blindfolds to fall from my eyes. I command my eyes to open physically and spiritually. (Put your hands over your ears.) In the Name of Jesus, I command my ears to open physically and spiritually. (Put your hands on your head.) In the Name of Jesus, I command the deaf spirit depart from my mind. I command my thinking to be open to the mysteries of God and Scripture. In the Name of Jesus, I command my physical ears and my mind to be completely restored

and all madness, confusion, dyslexia, all attention deficit disorder, etc. to disappear in the Name of Jesus. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.” Be still for about 30 seconds. Then, ask the supplicant what he heard or felt or what he experienced during prayer.

6. Repentance of Judgements Against Parents “I invite you to remove all obstacles 256 in your heart potentially coming from dishonouring 257 your parents. In any area where bitterness or judgement are lodged in your heart against your parents, your spirit, that is to say your heart, is darkened and, in this area, you cannot really know God. Are you okay with that?” Listen to his reply and answer his questions. As soon as he is ready to continue, invite him to say the following prayer: Eternal Father, I choose to forgive (my father, my mother, my brother, my sister) for what he did (identify the offence). I choose to forgive him for hurting (my mother, my brother, me, etc.). Lord, in Jesus’ Name, I ask You to forgive my judgements against him, for distancing myself from him. Forgive me for the similar ways in which I hurt (identify the people you hurt in the same way). In doing them harm, Lord, it is You that I dishonoured. I repent and I choose to be different by the power of Your grace. “Heavenly Father, in Jesus’ Name, I ask You to break the power of my judgement against him and to put to death on Your Cross these habits and attitudes of anger. I implore You to intervene so that my family no longer reaps what I have sown.” “Help me, Lord, to encourage my loved ones and to do them good, not to destroy them. Help me to heal the wounds that I caused them; help me to feel their pain for me to learn the cost of my sins. Write this lesson in my heart and help me to develop a new behaviour. Strengthen my spirit so that I can retain the power and character that You want to pour into me. In the Name of Jesus. Amen. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.” Be still for about 30 seconds. Then, ask the supplicant what he heard or felt or what he 256

The following situations lead a child to judge his parents: if he has received little physical touch from appropriate affection; if he has not been held on their knees; if they have not read stories to him; if they worked long hours away from home; if they have not taken the initiative to be with him; if they have not helped to affirm him or have only criticized him; if, as a child, he could not open his heart to them, confide in them in confidence; if they disciplined him inappropriately; if they did not demonstrate their love through care, providing for his needs, and encouraging him; if they did not discipline him through teaching him, by making him responsible for his actions and by setting limits to behaviour. Someone who has had good parents should, in faith, repent of his judgements against his parents even though he has no recollection or negative sentiment. He should know that if he has bad fruit in his adult life, there is a bitter root. 257 Dishonour means mean to hate, judge or condemn, resent or despise.

123

experienced during prayer.

7. Rejection of Negative Beliefs 258 “I invite you to reject all distorted thinking, all negative beliefs, every lie, that is contrary to the Word of God, that you have believed. Are you okay with that?” Listen to his reply and answer his questions. As soon as he is ready to continue, invite him to say the following prayer: “Heavenly Father, I ask your forgiveness for allowing distorted thinking to take root in me. I believed the lie that (identify a negative belief). This is a lie and I renounce it. Lord, deliver me from the bondage that this thinking has created in me. Deliver me from the toxic emotions of (identify the toxic emotions 259 in question). Instead, I choose to believe Your Word and to make mine what it says. I therefore declare that (the appropriate biblical truth 260 ).”

8. Commitment to Growth in Faith “I invite you to understand how to grow in faith by 258 Negative Beliefs: I am my sickness. Nothing works for me. I do not seem to get anything done well. Everything I touch fails. It is all or nothing: it is all white or all black, there is no grey; excessive generalization; negative mental filter: I hear only criticism; I jump to conclusions about what others think of me; I understate my success; I magnify my emotions, my shortcomings and my failures; I reason with my emotions; I impose rigid rules on myself about what can, must, cannot, should not, could be done; I label people; I blame myself even for events over which I have no control or less control than I think; I keep childhood secrets that continue to cause me pain. 259 Choose the emotions that apply to your case: Unforgiveness toward myself or someone else, resentment, revenge, anger, hatred, violence, murder, suicide, bitterness, envy, jealousy, fear, pain, contempt, disgust, rejection, disbelief, condemnation, sadness, repugnance, frustration, distrust, guilt, shame, pain, loneliness, etc. 260 “I can do all things through him who strengthens me.” Ph 4:13. “Thanks be to God, who always leads us in triumph in Christ.” 2 Co 2:14 NAB. “My God will fully satisfy every need of yours according to his riches in glory in Christ Jesus.” Ph 4:19. “Beloved, do not be surprised at the fiery ordeal that is taking place among you to test you, as though something strange were happening to you. But rejoice in so far as you are sharing Christ's sufferings, so that you may also be glad and shout for joy when his glory is revealed.” 1P 4:12–13. “Trust in the LORD with all your heart, and do not rely on your own insight. In all your ways acknowledge him, and he will make straight your paths.” Pr 3:5–6. “This one thing I do: forgetting what lies behind and straining forward to what lies ahead, I press on towards the goal for the prize of the heavenly call of God in Christ Jesus.” Ph 3:13–14. “Do not be deceived; God is not mocked, for you reap whatever you sow.” Ga 6:7. “Then they cried to the LORD in their trouble, and he saved them from their distress; he sent out his word and healed them, and delivered them from destruction.” Ps 107:19–20. “Bless the LORD, my soul; do not forget all the gifts of God, Who pardons all your sins, heals all your ills, Delivers your life from the pit, surrounds you with love and compassion, Fills your days with good things; your youth is renewed like the eagle's.” Ps 103:2–5 NAB. “Let us not grow weary in doing what is right, for we will reap at harvest time, if we do not give up.” Ga 6:9.

ridding yourself of a spirit of unbelief.  You must feed your faith on the Word of God  You must implore the Lord to increase  Your faith must act with charity (love) See Ga 5:6  Your faith must be buoyed by the hope that “the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, so that you may abound in hope by the power of the Holy Spirit.” Rm 15:13  Your faith must be rooted in the faith of the Church.  Understand that healing usually takes time.  You must pray until the Lord answers your prayer. Time is a test of faith.  You must repent and humble yourself before the Lord for your unbelief.  Here is a Word of God that will put you on the track of healing from all toxic thinking. Would you like to say it aloud? “Are you okay with this?” Listen to his reply and answer his questions. As soon as he is ready to continue, invite him to read the following: “Finally, beloved, whatever is true, whatever is honourable, whatever is just, whatever is pure, whatever is pleasing, whatever is commendable, if there is any excellence and if there is anything worthy of praise, think about these things…and the God of peace will be with you.” Ph 4:8–9

CLOSING PRAYER At the end of each prayer session, ask the supplicant to say the following prayer to expel the Principality of unbelief. “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus our Lord, I have decided in my heart and I choose to forgive those who have offended me. I release them from all obligations to me and I cancel all their debt to me for what they did.” “Lord, I ask you to forgive me for any unbelief. I release myself of all unbelief. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I reclaim my own life.” “In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan over me regarding my unbelief. In the Name of Jesus, I command the Principality of unbelief and all its armour to leave me immediately.” “Come Holy Spirit, heal my spirit, my soul, and my body. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.” Be still for about 30 seconds. Ask the supplicant how he feels and what he experienced during this ministry. If the supplicant is upset, you must pray with him until the distress is gone. Do not end the prayer session until the supplicant gives a positive response. Pray over the supplicant a prayer of blessing for love, peace, and joy.

124

31. UNBELIEF—Supplicant’s Prayer Form Working paper by Henri Lemay, 4 August 2012

“Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I give You permission to search my heart for any evil. I commit to repent and to forgive regarding anything that is revealed. I consecrate this time of prayer to You, and I ask your Holy Spirit to take charge. In the Name of Jesus, I bind all evil spirits and I command them not to interfere. Amen.”

parish, and that of some members of the Catholic Church, that of my city, and that of my nation. I implore You to forgive me and release me from the curse of unbelief. I forgive all those who taught me unbelief. I forgive myself of this sin and I set myself free from this curse. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.” Be still for about 30 seconds. Then, write down what you heard or felt or what you experienced during prayer and silence.)

1. Profession of Faith

4. Renunciation of Unbelief about Healing

“Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I dedicate myself to the obedience of faith. I believe all that is contained in the Word of God, written or handed down, and that the Church proposes for belief, as divinely revealed. I fully submit my intelligence and will. With my whole being, Lord, I give You my assent, to You and to Your revelation. I command my mind to fully adhere to divine truth found in Scripture. My reason for believing, Lord, is not first that I understand. I believe because of Your authority, my God, because You can neither be deceived nor can You deceive me. I believe to understand and, by Your grace, I understand to better believe. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.” Be still for about 30 seconds. Then, write down everything you have heard or felt or experienced during prayer and silence.

“Eternal Father, I ask Your forgiveness for the ways in which I put limits on your omnipotence, for not believing in Your Word, and for not sanctifying myself, preferring instead to remain lukewarm. I ask Your forgiveness for having been a mere listener to Your Word without putting it into practice. I ask Your forgiveness for not having loved my neighbour as Jesus loved us, by neglecting to do the same works that He had done as He commanded me. I ask Your forgiveness for having believed so weakly in healing, in deliverance, and in the exercise of charisms, and having transmitted my incredulous attitude to others.”

OPENING PRAYER

2. Renouncing Unbelief “Eternal Father, I ask Your forgiveness for all my voluntary doubt of the faith, for neglect and refusal to hold true what You have revealed and what the Church teaches that we must believe. Heavenly Father, I ask Your forgiveness for all unintentional doubt, for hesitation to believe, for my difficulty in overcoming objections connected with the faith, and for my anxiety incited by the obscurity of faith. Benevolent Father, I ask Your forgiveness if I deliberately allowed doubt to flourish; deliver me from this blindness of spirit. I renounce unbelief, neglect of revealed truth, and voluntary refusal to give faith my full consent. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.” Be still for about 30 seconds. Then, write down what you heard or felt or what you experienced during prayer and silence.)

3. Renouncing Unbelief of the Human Race “Eternal Father, in the Name of Jesus, I repent of the sin of unbelief: mine, that of my ancestors, that of my community and my family, that of my school and my

“O Holy Spirit, come fill me with the charisms of faith, healing, working of miracles, words of wisdom, words of knowledge, discernment of spirits, prophecy, speaking in tongues, and interpretation of tongues. I praise You, Father, in Jesus’ Name. Impart to me the boldness of faith. Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about it. Amen.” Be still for about 30 seconds. Then, write down everything you have heard, felt or experienced during prayer and silence.)

5. Deliverance from Deaf and Dumb Spirit “In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all authority and all power that Satan has gained over me, because the Lord has forgiven me my unbelief. Holy Spirit, I implore You to deliver me from my unbelief and fill me with the virtues of faith and hope in love.” “In the Name of Jesus and by the power of His Blood, I command the deaf and dumb spirit to leave me now. (Put your hands over your eyes.) In the Name of Jesus, I command all blinkers and blindfolds to fall from my eyes. I command my eyes to open physically and spiritually. (Put your hands over your ears.) In the Name of Jesus, I command my ears to open physically and spiritually. (Put your hands on your head.) In the Name of Jesus, I command the deaf spirit depart from my mind. I command my thinking to be open to the mysteries of

125

God and Scripture. In the Name of Jesus, I command my physical ears and my mind to be completely restored and all madness, confusion, dyslexia, all attention deficit disorder, etc. to disappear in the Name of Jesus. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.” Be still for about 30 seconds. Then, write down everything you have heard or felt or experienced during prayer and silence.

6. Repentance of Judgements against Parents I must remove all obstacles in my heart potentially coming from dishonouring my parents. Dishonouring one’s father or mother is to hate, judge or condemn, resent or despise them. In any area where bitterness or judgement is lodged in my heart against my parents, my spirit, that is to say my heart, is darkened and, in this area, I cannot really know God. The following situations could have prompted me to judge my parents:  If I received few touches of appropriate affection;  If I had not been held on their laps;  If they had not read me stories;  If they worked long hours away from home;  If they had not taken the initiative to be with me;  If they had not helped me assert myself or had criticised me excessively;  If, as a child, I could not open my heart to them and entrusted myself to them in confidence;  If they had disciplined me in an inappropriate manner;  If they did not love me with care, taking care of my needs and encouraging me;  If they had not disciplined me by teaching me, making me responsible for my actions, and establishing limits on my behaviour;  If there is bad fruit in my adult life, there is a bitter root. If I had good parents, I must in faith, repent of my judgements against my parents even though I have no recollection or negative resentment; Eternal Father, I choose to forgive (my father, my mother, my brother, my sister) for what he did (identify the offence). I choose to forgive (him/her) for hurting (my mother, my brother, me, etc.). Lord, in the Name of Jesus, I ask You to forgive my judgements against (him/her), for distancing myself from (him/her). Forgive me for the similar ways in which I hurt (identify the people you hurt in the same way). In doing them harm, Lord, it is You that I dishonoured. I repent and I choose to be different by the power of Your grace. “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus, I ask You to break the power of my judgement against (him/her) and to put to death on Your Cross these habits and attitudes of anger. I implore You to intervene so that my family no longer reaps what I have sown.” “Help me, Lord, to encourage my loved ones and to do

them good, not harm. Help me to heal the wounds that I caused them; help me to feel their pain so as to learn the cost of my sins. Write this lesson in my heart and help me to develop a new behaviour. Strengthen my spirit so that I can retain the power and character that You want to pour into me. In the Name of Jesus. Amen.” “O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.” (Be still for about 30 seconds. Then, write down everything you have heard or felt or experienced during prayer and silence.)

7. Rejection of Toxic Thinking I must reject all toxic thinking, every lie, that is contrary to the Word of God, that I have believed. Here are some of them?  I am my illness.  Nothing works well for me.  I cannot seem to get anything done properly.  Everything I touch fails.  All or nothing: it is all black or all white; there is no grey.  Excessive generalisation.  Negative mental filter: I only hear criticism.  I jump to conclusions about what others think of me.  I understate my success; I magnify my emotions, my shortcomings, and my failures.  I reason with my emotions.  I set up inflexible rules about what can, must, cannot, should not, could be done.  I label people.  I blame myself for events over which I have no control or less control than I think.  I keep childhood secrets that make me suffer. “Heavenly Father, I ask your forgiveness for allowing unhealthy thinking to take root in me. I believed the lie that (identify a toxic thought). This is a lie and I renounce it. Lord, deliver me from the bondage that this thinking has created in me. Deliver me from the toxic emotions of (identify the toxic emotions 261 in question). Instead, I choose to believe Your Word and to make mine what it says. I therefore declare that (one of the following biblical truth).” 

“I can do all things through him who strengthens me.” Ph 4:13



261

“Thanks be to God, who always brings triumph to us in Christ Jesus.” 2 Co 2:14 CPDV2009

Choose the emotions that apply to your case: Unforgiveness toward myself or someone else, resentment, revenge, anger, hatred, violence, murder, suicide, bitterness, envy, jealousy, fear, pain, contempt, disgust, rejection, disbelief, condemnation, sadness, repugnance, frustration, distrust, guilt, shame, pain, loneliness, etc.

126

 

 

“My God will fully satisfy every need of yours according to his riches in glory in Christ Jesus.” Ph 4:19 “Beloved, do not be surprised at the fiery ordeal that is taking place among you to test you,…rejoice in so far as you are sharing Christ's sufferings, so that you may also be glad and shout for joy when his glory is revealed.” 1P 4:12,13 “Trust in the LORD with all your heart, and do not rely on your own insight. In all your ways acknowledge him, and he will make straight your paths.” Pr 3:5–6 “Forgetting what lies behind and straining forward to what lies ahead, I press on towards the goal for the prize of the heavenly call of God in Christ Jesus.” Ph 3:13,14

 

“Do not be deceived; God is not mocked, for you reap whatever you sow.” Ga 6:7 “They cried out to Yahweh in their distress; he rescued them from their plight, he sent out his word and cured them, and rescued their life from the abyss.” Ps 107:19–20 NJB





“Bless the LORD, O my soul, and do not forget all his benefits—who forgives all your iniquity, who heals all your diseases, who redeems your life from the Pit, who crowns you with steadfast love and mercy, who satisfies you with good as long as you live so that your youth is renewed like the eagle's.” Ps 103:2–5 “So let us not grow weary in doing what is right, for we will reap at harvest time, if we do not give up.” Ga 6:9

8. Commitment to Growth in Faith “I invite you to understand how to grow in faith by ridding yourself of a spirit of unbelief.  You must feed your faith on the Word of God.  You must implore the Lord to increase.  Your faith must act with charity (love). Ga 5:6  Your faith must be buoyed by the hope that “the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, so that you may abound in hope by the

power of the Holy Spirit.” Rm 15:13 Your faith must be rooted in the faith of the Church. Understand that healing usually takes time. You must pray until the Lord answers your prayer. Time is a test of faith.  You must repent and humble yourself before the Lord for your unbelief.  Here is a Word of God that will put you on the track of healing from all toxic thinking. Would you like to say it aloud? “Finally, beloved, whatever is true, whatever is honourable, whatever is just, whatever is pure, whatever is pleasing, whatever is commendable, if there is any excellence and if there is anything worthy of praise, think about these things…and the God of peace will be with you.” Ph 4:8–9   

CLOSING PRAYER “Heavenly Father, in the Name of Jesus our Lord, I have decided in my heart and I choose to forgive those who have offended me. I release them from all obligations to me and I cancel all their debt to me for what they did.” “Lord, I ask you to forgive me for any unbelief. I release myself of all unbelief. I renounce every evil spirit that came to me and I reclaim my own life.” “In the Name of Jesus, I cancel all the authority and all the power of Satan over me regarding my unbelief. In the Name of Jesus, I command the Principality of unbelief and all his armour to leave me immediately.” “Come Holy Spirit, heal my spirit, my soul, and my body. O Holy Spirit, reveal to me the truth about this situation. Amen.” (Be still for about 30 seconds. Then, write down everything you have heard or felt or experienced during prayer and silence.)

127

32. HEALING OF EMOTIONS—Prayer Form Norma Dearing, Francis and Judith MacNutt: Working Paper adapted by Henri Lemay, 7 March 2006 (Instructions are in italics. What you say is in bold. Change the male to the female gender as appropriate. Throughout the prayer, allow the supplicant to speak freely, then followup on what he said, not with a teaching or a testimony, but with prayer. Frequently soak the supplicant in the love of God.) Prayer before ministry (before the supplicant arrives). Anointing with Oil:  Ask permission to lay hands on the supplicant, to anoint him with oil, and to pray in tongues.  The prayer leader anoints the hands of his assistant and dedicates them to the Lord. The assistant does the same for the prayer leader. With his permission, the assistant anoints the forehead of the supplicant saying, “May the Holy Spirit take hold of you to show us what we should pray for.”  The prayer leader and the assistant lay their hands on the supplicant and the prayer leader says, “O Lord Jesus, come visit (supplicant’s first name), heal all his wounds. Send your Holy Spirit, fill him with Your presence…” Pray in silence for a short time.

1. The Interview: The prayer leader says, “To discern whether a prayer for healing of your emotions 262 would be useful, simply answer ‘yes’ or ‘no’ to each of the following questions: A. Have you been severely troubled or embarrassed during your childhood or adolescence? B. Are you aware of a series of hurtful events from your youth, building one on top of the other? C. Did you wish to be someone else? Did you not love yourself? Have you ever wished not to be born? D. Do you have a learning difficulty such as dyslexia, which was not diagnosed during your childhood? Do you have any other disability? E. Do you have any bad habits that control you like cigarettes, pornography, alcoholism, etc.? F. Do you despise the opposite sex or your own sex? G. Do you have any irrational fears? H. Do you find that your reaction to something said or done is often out of proportion to the cause? I. Do you have the memory of a painful episode that often comes back to you? Do you feel upset when you think about it? J. Are there people whom you cannot forgive? K. Do you find it difficult to ask someone to forgive you? 262

Norma Dearing, The Healing Touch, A Guide to Healing Prayer for Yourself and Those You Love, chapter 7 pp. 123–135; Francis MacNutt, Healing, chapter 13 pp. 143–154; Francis and Judith MacNutt, School of Healing Prayer, Level I, p. 58–83.

L. Do you have an overwhelming sense of guilt? M. Do you find it almost impossible to admit to a mistake? Do you usually look to blame someone else for what goes wrong in your life? N. Are you almost always angry? Are your comments and thoughts about other people usually negative? O. Do you engage in binge eating, fasting, or drinking alcohol? P. Do you have a fantasy world in which you hide yourself? Q. Are you obsessed with sexual thoughts or fantasies? R. Do you suffer from physical ailments that have no known cause? S. Do you suffer from depression frequently or for extended periods of time? T. Do you have recurring nightmares or disturbing dreams? U. Do you suffer from physical or mental exhaustion due to your struggle with internal problems? V. Do you find it difficult to fall asleep or do you sleep too long? W. Are you restless or constantly on the go? Are you unable to sit and relax from time to time? X. Are you a workaholic? Do you feel guilty if you’re not doing something productive? Are you working constantly to earn the approval of others? Y. Had you reached adulthood before you felt loved by someone? Z. Do you often compare yourself with others to only end up feeling inadequate and discouraged? AA. Do you have a constant need for physical affection or, on the contrary, you don’t like others touching you? BB. Do you have a deep sense of insecurity, feeling that you’re not loved or approved of? CC. Do you find it difficult to be consistent in your spiritual life? DD. Do you have difficulties to believe that God loves you and supports you? EE. Do you find it hard to give or to receive love? The prayer leader says, “If you answered ‘yes’ to any of these questions, allow the Lord to walk with you in these situations and to begin the healing of these memories. Once again, remember: the Lord Jesus is not limited by time or space.” Instead of the previous interview approach, you can ask the following questions, “What would you answer to the following questions: A. Were you happy in your childhood?” Listen to his reply. B. “Do you know why you feel bad about yourself, regarding others or about life?” Listen to his reply. C. “When did things begin to go wrong?” Listen to his reply.

128

2. Binding the Enemy The prayer leader says, “Because the devil may have bound you with these episodic memories, causing you years of shame, guilt, fear, and rejection, and he does not want to let you go, let us bind his entire intervention: “In the Name of Jesus, with the authority given to me as a Christian, I bind all interference or disturbance during this healing prayer. By the Blood and the power of the Cross, I bind all the enemies of Christ.”

he answered at the beginning of the session. Ask the supplicant to tell you what he remembers of that memory and what he felt and still feels.

5. Forgiving After the supplicant describes the episode, he will either need to forgive someone (perhaps himself) or to repent of something and ask the Lord for forgiveness. Whichever it is, encourage him to do it. (See Spiritual Warfare, Accusing Spirits p.49-51: Accusing Others (p.50), and Accusing Self, (p.51); and “Forgiveness in Four Steps” p. 99.)

3. Inviting the Trinity The prayer leader says, “Let us pray for power and for the Lord’s intervention.” “Lord Jesus, make this room a sacred place with the power of Your Spirit and the presence of Your love. Come Holy Spirit, cleanse and purify this room of everything that is not of You. Heavenly Father, give us wisdom, knowledge, and discernment in our prayer for the healing of emotions. Give us the courage and trust in You, Lord, when You reveal to us specific memories. We thank You and we praise You in the holy and precious Name of Jesus. Amen!” Pray quietly.

4. Bringing the Memory to Mind These are examples of prayers that can be used at the beginning of the prayer for healing emotions. It is quite normal for the supplicant to experience the healing of emotions alone with the Lord during his time of personal prayer, or in the context of a group or with a prayer team. If the supplicant knows the pain and he has already described the memory, skip to # 5. If he has not yet described it, ask him to do it now. The prayer leader says, “Can you remember that memory now? Please tell us about it.” If the supplicant cannot remember the memory that needs healing, pray like this: “Lord Jesus, I thank You for (name of the supplicant). Thank You for this opportunity to be gathered here today in Your name. Lord, I know that (name of the supplicant) is Your child and You know all about (him/her). Thank You for loving (name of the supplicant) so much. Thank You for bringing (name of the supplicant) here today to receive Your healing of some precise circumstances of (his/her) life. Lord, by the power of Your Holy Spirit, show (name of the supplicant) the first memory You want to heal today.” Wait quietly. The Holy Spirit can inspire the supplicant or you regarding what to pray for. Remain in the presence of God. Ask the supplicant what he is thinking about, particularly if a memory attached to his past is coming to mind. This memory will probably be attached to either of the questions

6. Prayer for Healing Emotions Then, invite the Lord into this memory: “Lord Jesus, I thank You for having brought this memory to the mind of (name of the supplicant). I know, Lord, that You have shown it to (him/her) for a reason and You want to heal the pain. Jesus, come to love (name of the supplicant). Lord, I invite You to come in this memory with Your love and Your holy presence. Come, Lord Jesus, with Your healing power.”

7. Wait in Silence Caution: It is important not to dictate to God what He will do in the memory. If we dictate it, the process is called “guided imagery.” This is not what we do. Your role during this prayer ministry is only to invite Jesus into the memory. He does everything else. It is not you who directs the healing; it is the Lord. Each person sees, feels and experiences the Lord differently. (See # 10 below.) The Lord is able to come in and heal the memories of each individual in a particular way. Let the Holy Spirit work! After a time of silence, ask the supplicant if something happened or how he feels. Let him explain it to you.

8. Intellectual Supplicants It is also important to recognise that highly cerebral supplicants may find it difficult to experience the mental images described above. In such circumstances, the prayer leader could ask the supplicant, “What do you think Jesus would do for the healing of this memory?”

9. Healing Other Emotions After the healing of the first memory, repeat the same process for additional memories. For every painful memory to be healed, the supplicant tells the story, then he forgives the person involved, and the prayer leader asks Jesus to heal (see # 6 above), then you wait in silence (see # 7). Throughout the process, ask the Holy Spirit what inner healings He wants to accomplish during this session.

129

10. Ways to Receive Healing of Emotions

12. “What more do you want to do, Lord?”

Generally, people receive this kind of healing in one or more ways: A. They feel a deep peace cover and penetrate their memory. B. They see a light or brightness fill their memory. C. They can see the Lord Jesus come into the memory. D. They hear the voice of God speak to them in their thoughts or their spirits.

Before finishing the prayer session, ask the Lord: “Lord, is there anything else You want to do for (name of the supplicant) today?”

11. Effects of Healing Emotions

13. How to Conclude This Healing Session

Doctors, medication, and therapy can help people to endure traumatic pain, depression, and post-traumatic stress. However, it is the power of the Holy Spirit that can really heal a person through emotional healing. When the healing power of God reaches heavy memories of sadness, of negativity, or of despair, a transformation takes place. It is impossible to change the past or its consequences, but the power of the Holy Spirit can remove the crippling effects of what afflicts our lives.

Finish the prayer by asking if the supplicant can share with you how he feels and what he experienced during this ministry. If the supplicant is upset, you must pray with him until the distress passes. Do not end the prayer session until the supplicant gives a positive response. Pray over the supplicant a prayer of blessing for love, peace, and joy.

Then remain silent before the Lord to perceive what He would like you to do: an outpouring of the Holy Spirit, physical healing, etc. Then, act on what you have received from the Lord.

14. Later Sessions Often, healing emotions is gradual. Repeat the process two or three times at intervals of a few days or weeks. Prayer after ministry (after the supplicant has left).

PRAYERS BEFORE AND AFTER MINISTRY PRAYER BEFORE MINISTRY

CLEANSING PRAYER AFTER MINISTRY

Adapted from Francis MacNutt by Henri Lemay

Adapted from Francis MacNutt by Henri Lemay

In the Name of Jesus and by the power of His Cross and His Blood, I bind up the power of all evil spirits. I command you not to block our prayers. I bind up the powers of earth, air, water, fire, the netherworld and the satanic forces of nature. I break all curses, hexes, or spells sent against us and I declare them null and void. I break the assignments of any evil spirits sent against us. I also bind all interactions and communications between evil spirits which can affect us, our families and this ministry. Present yourselves to Jesus who will deal with you as He wills. Lord Jesus, I ask you to bless our enemies by sending your Holy Spirit to lead them to repentance and conversion. Lord Jesus, protect and cover the supplicants and each of us with your precious Blood. Thank you, Lord Jesus, for your protection. Send your holy angels, especially Saint Michael the Archangel, to help us in this battle. Guide us in our prayers: share with us the power and the compassion of your Holy Spirit. Amen!

Lord Jesus, thank you for sharing with me your wonderful ministry of healing and deliverance. I have seen your goodness and experienced it today. Yet I realize that the sickness and evil I saw is more than my humanity can bear. Please cleanse me of any sadness, negativity, or despair that I may have picked up. If this ministry has tempted me to anger, impatience, or lust, purify me of those temptations and replace them with love, joy and peace. If any evil spirits have attached themselves to me or oppressed me in any way, in the Name of Jesus, I command you, spirits of earth, air, fire, or water, of the netherworld or of nature, to depart—now—and present yourselves before Jesus. Come Holy Spirit: renew me—fill me anew with your power, your life and your joy. Strengthen me where I have felt weak and clothe me with your light. Lord Jesus, please send your holy angels to minister to me, my family and friends—guard me and protect me from all sickness, harm and accidents. Grant a safe trip home and a good night’s sleep. I praise you now and forever, + in the Name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, Amen.

130